stay their talke and to lay their hands on their mouths And yet here we must beware of their hastie zeale who will not sticke to charge the children of God to be without zeale if presently and abruptly they rush not into an open reprehension of men that are mightie in authority as though no regard of place time and persons were to be had which opinion many by weaknes of iudgement defending finde neither fruit in others nor comfort in their owne consciences when they do admonish in that presumptuous manner for that hunting after feruentnes without the spirit of meeknes and casting off all consideration of a godly oportunitie they rather exasperate than humble the parties admonished and they themselues rather depart with confusion and shame for such posting on without warrant of wisedome and not according to knowledge than with comfort of heart for any dutie done Neither am I here ignorant how great daunger of trouble of minde commeth to many in that they being so curious obseruers and waiters of oportunitie doe for some ease of the flesh vnder the cloake of this wisedome altogether leaue off that godly dutie Wherefore as we affirme that wisedome and loue mixed together doe deepely enter into the most prefract and prodigious spirits so we mislike their fearefull delay of dutie who hauing a meane occasion offered them from the Lord doe not earnestly puââue the quarrell of the Lord and earnestly rebuke sinne though in some higher personaââes Out of this may issue another fruit of right zeale namely when we are zealous in their behalfe who can neuer recompence vs againe for flesh and blood will easily admit to rebuke the iniuries and reuenge the oppressions vsed to men of credit and abilitie because it is a warie wisedome to patronage them in lesser things who can be our patrons againe in greater things Thus Iob deliuered the poore that cried the fatherlesse him that had none to helpe him he was the eyes to the blinde the foote to the lame at whose hands no hope of reward was to be looked for But to draw to the last and most glorious propertie this thing in zeale is most commendable when we are humbled in our owne soules for those sinnes which we espie and censure in others euen as though we our selues for want of instruction or prayer were in some sort guiltie of their sinnes If this rule were receiued in iudgement and âuerenced in practise of Ministers Magistrates and masters when they are to admonish their inferiours of sinne it is sure it would breede in them great conscience and religion Alas wee see many who can mangle and martyr a man for some offence who neuer learned for consânce sake to mourne for those infirmities which so bitterly he would iâueigh against in others Let vs consider this in ministers how the Apostle saith to the Corinthians I feare leâât when I come mâ God aââase me among you and I shall beâaile many of them which haue âââned alreadie c. Which no doubt he did as thinking that he did not duty enough but that there was euen some cause of griefe in himselfe Did the Apostle who had so little or no cause so to doe thus lament and suspect himselfe as though hee had not vsed all good meanes or with the meanes good affections and should the ministers of our time whose gifts and paines are fârre inferiour nothing bee moued for the sinnes of them for whom they ought to care and mourne Well I hope that euen at this day there are some that feare they haue not in preaching publikely opened al the mysteries of God to them they thinke they haue failed in priuate admonition they suspect themselues of want of praying for them they are readie to accuse themselues that they haue not walked so wisely and warily in vsing their libertie before them or that their life hath not yeelded that example of godlinesse to them as they ought to haue done And so in the whole discourse almost of the sinnes of the seuerall Churches the holy Ghost runneth on in this tenour that whatsoeuer is spoken of the Church is spoken to the Angels that is to the ministers of the Church who are said to haue this or that sinne which indeede was in the people In the Primitiue Church when the credit of the Apostles was called into question they might seeme to haue been much troubled about the matter but they were much humbled by it they examined them selues they accused themselues and afterward they instituted a new ministerie But doth not this dutie as deepely charge Ministers and Masters to mourne for the sinnes of their people Yes doubtles and for good reason For if they will confesse that they must reioyce in the good things that befall their children and families they must also lament the euils which betide them so long as they are vnder their tuition and gouernment FINIS OF A GOOD NAME THE FOVRTH SERMON Prouerbs 22. verse 1. A good name is to be desired aboue great riches and louing fauour aboue siluer and gold ALl that is to be desired of a man is this that hee bee vertuous godly and truly religious This because it is in it selfe most excellent and most contrarie to our nature therefore the Scripture vseth many arguments and reasons to perswade vs thereunto as in this place where the Wise man would stirre vs vp to the loue of vertue by setting before our eyes two principall effects and fruits which we may receiue by it The first of these is a good name the second is louing fauour both which as they doe proceede from vertue and godlines so they doe maintaine and increase one another For as a man findeth much fauour with those that doe speake and report well of him so those that will shew a man louing fauour will or at least ought to shewe it in this that they may willingly affoord him a good report Now both these are preferred before great riches both these are accounted better than gold and much siluer and surely whosoeuer is truly wise will make this account of them whosoeuer doth rightly knowe to discerne what is good he will first and especially labour for them for a good name doth commend vs to God and to his holy Angels in whose eyes those vertues whereof a good name doth arise are most acceptable But riches are not able to doe this no the abundance of siluer and golde is often an occasion of sinne whereby we are most out of the fauour of God Againe whereas riches especially if they be euill gotten do cause men many times to hate vs this good name and louing fauour doth win the hearts of many yea it doth sometimes cause our enemies to be at peace with vs. And this euer hath been and euer will be most certaine and true whether we looke to prosperitie or aduersitie whether we looke to the common callings of this ciuill
conuey themselues vnto warmer climates vntill the spring time and man alone either vnsensibly doth not foresee or vnaduisedly will not auoide the perillous times to come To conclude Matth. 16. 2. 3. our Sauiour Christ reprehendeth the follie of Pharisies saying When it is euening ye say Faire weather for the skie is red 3. And in the morning ye say To day shall be a tempest for the skie is red and lowring O hypocrites yee can discerne the face of the skie and can ye not discerne the signes of the times True it is that this spirituall vse and holy meditation of the creatures of God should be our whole life howbeit because our distractions in our lawfull and ordinarie callings will not permit this so fully in respect of our finite nature we must remember on the Sabbath day to vse a recouery and by Christian diligence to make recompence for our former negligence herein And in so heauenly a varietie which both by precept and practise we haue receiued of our forefathers for this purpose we shall much profit and set forward this exercise if in wisedome of the spirit we endeuour to frame our meditations especially about those things whereof by reason of our callings in respect of our countries in consideration of the season of the yeere we haue most speciall occasion offered Now if by reason of some dulnes or deadnes by the corruption of nature and secret punishment often incident to the dearest children of God we cannot so reuerently cheerefully and comfortably doe these duties required by our selues alone we may humbly vse the remedie which by the communion of Saints the Lord in this case hath prouided that so frequenting the holy companie of the godly learned and zealous vnto whom the Lord hath giuen greater libertie both of graces and of spirit we may be humbled in regard of our owne wants and take the supplie by them in them that if we cannot either for ignorance or blockishnes reade the things heard compare the places by publike ministerie receiued pray for the fruite of them if we be not able to refresh our selues with considering the workes of God then we must attend vpon the reading conferring and praying thanksgiuing singing and meditations of others that so at the least we may either haue our iudgements cleered or our affections better stirred vp Neither must we blush or be abashed to acknowledge our wants vnto our brethren but with all humilitie earnestly deale with them and enquire of them how they can compare and reconcile the places deliuered how they can amplifie it by meditation how they feele their affections renued how they can frame a prayer of it how they can gather of the creatures and workes of God some fruitfull matter of thanksgiuing that by their godly participation we may haue either our ignorance helped or our infirmities relieued For vndoubtedly this is the cause why so many doe rather in ignorance and deadnes beare the Sabbath as a burthen euen in that they are ashamed by asking the helpe of others to bewray their ignorance or display that corruption of nature which indeed they see and seele in themselues Against which worldly and carnall shame we must fight if euer we will triumph ouer that endlesse shame of the wicked and prouoke our selues by that wholesome and mutuall societie which becommeth the children of God either for the increase of spirituall gifts or for a charitable supporting of the infirmities one of another And these briefly be the exercises of faith and repentance whereby we may either stirre vp our selues or be stirred of others Now it remaineth to intreate of the duties of loue because the Lord his Sabbath is not a day of knowledge alone but of loue not onely of hearing the word by preaching but also of doing the word by practising and these duties either respect the persons of our brethren or they concerne such things as are about our brethren The things concerning their persoÌs are either in regard of their soules or of their bodies the exercises respecting the things that are about them are either appertaining to their goods or to their credite The duties vnto the soules of our brethren are to teach the ignorant to bring sinners to repentance to bind vp the wounds of them that are afflicted in spirit to comfort the weak to strengthen the hands that fall downe and the knees that are readie to faint to stirre vp them which be dul to admonish the vnruly to confirme the faith of them that beleeue to encourage them in weldoing which haue begun well and to rebuke the wilfull offenders And though these should be the exercises of euery day yet especially they belong to the Sabbath wherein we make a supplie of the wants which we haue on the weeke daies The duties of loue required to the bodies of our brethren are the visiting of the sicke the relieuing of the imprisoned the helping of the poore and miserable the feeding of the hungrie the cloathing of the naked the comforting of the distressed the bestowing of our goods on them that are needie In the primitiue Church as they did euery Sabbath receiue the Sacrament so they laide something downe to the vse of the poore which they did both to giue some thankefull testimonie how the Lord the weeke before had blessed them as also to shew some godly token of their pittie to their afflicted brethen Concerning the exercises of loue towards the credit of our brethren if we shall heare of any secret reports tending to the discredite of others wee must not onely carefully suppresse it but wisely endeuour to recouer their former credite This requireth heauenly wisedome both to admonish the author of euill reports as also to signifie vnto the man euill spoken of what hazard and shipwrake of his good name is pretended yet still concealing the person and vrging the report that if the partie be guiltie he may the sooner step out of his sinne the Lord hauing discharged such a warning peece against him or being guiltlesse that he rather seeke to proue by the rumor than to pursue the author But alas the sinne of our age hath not onely brought in the ignorance and banished the practise of this Christian dutie but also which more is in stead of healing we would the credite of others and it is hard to discerne whether there are more willing to report euill or not vnwilling to heare euill reports of others Who seeth not the common profession of our Sabbath to be a table talking and vaine babling of the infirmities of others tossing to and fro the credit of our brethren as a tennis ball and this not onely vsed among brainsicke and vnstable women whose tongues labour of some greater infirmitie but also of men who vndiscreetly either set abroch or draw out to the full measure and past measure the discredit of their neighbours so that they are so farre from saluing such sores
Ministers be placed ouer the people as the wicked liuers false teachers or domb dogs it is most certaine that the Lord hath set them euen to plague the people for their sinnes Last of all the people must pray coÌtinually both for themselues and for their Minister that the Lord may bestow vpon him the perfect gifts of prophecying and vpon vs obedient hearts to the word that the Lord may bee glorified in our life and conuersation which thing S. Paul desireth in his Epistles as in the 4. Chapter to the Colossians Continue saith he iâ prayer and watch in the same with thankesgiuing Pray also for vs that God may open vnto vs the doore of vtterance to speake the mysterie of Christ that I may vtter it as becommeth me to speake The like thing doth he require in the 6. to the Ephesians In both which places the Apostle noteth how needefull a thing it is for the people to pray not onely for themselues but for their Minister also for that the Lord God giueth his gifts to none but them which faithfully call vpon him and continually craue the same at his hand It behoueth the people therefore to pray for their Minister that the Lord will powre vpon him the aboundance of his spirit which may open vnto him the mysteries of his most holy word that he may be able to teach them all the counsell of the Lord. In the second Epistle to the Thessalonians and 3. Chapter he vseth these words Furthermore brethren pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue free passage and bee glorified euen as it is with you and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable and euill men for all men haue not faith Here doth the Apostle giue charge also that the congregation do pray for the florishing of the Gospell and the faithful Ministers thereof that the word might so much be preached and the Church of Christ thereby increased he willeth them to pray for the quiet estate of the Ministers that the Lord would deliuer them out of the hands of their aduersaries which seek not so much the destruction of the Ministers but the ouerthrow of the Gospell because they haue not faith to become partakers of the promises thereof which is only the gift of God vnto his children which shall be saued for if that all men should be saued all should haue faith but because all cannot be saued all cannot haue faith Then wee see a notable meane to attaine those things which are profitable for vs euen by prayer If therefore you desire such a Pastor as shall loue you and you him againe pray vnto the Lord for such a one If you would haue him able to teach you and your selues made obedient to his doctrine pray hartily If you would haue him long pray vnto the Lord to continue him among you and to giue him fauour in the eyes of the Magistrates to defend him from all wicked aduersaries that yee may liue peaceably together and bee builded vp into a strong faith by the word of God without any perturbation Now as it is the dutie of the whole congregation generally to pray together with one consent both for themselues their Minister Prince Magistrates and all other people so it is euerie mans dutie particularly at home at his own house to pray for them and that not once or twise now and then very seldome but daily yea continually Thus shall both the Minister and the people doe their dutie to their wonderfull comfort and glorie The third part concerning the fruites that come of the well doing of these duties both to the Minister and the people THese duties thus performed bring wonderfull commoditie And first of all if the Minister doe his dutie in preaching exhorting liuing praying and watching ouer his flocke with that care of the glorie of God and that desire of the saluation of his people that he ought this profit shall he haue The Lord will blesse his labour and he shall make an acceptable and ioyfull account and this which farre passeth all the rest he shall saue his owne soule and because he hath been a faithfull seruant ouer a little the Lord will make him his gouernour ouer a great deale euen in his kingdome of blessednes If the people do their duty vnto the Minister in obeying reuerencing him fearing him louing and prouiding all things for him and last of all in praying faithfully for him they shall make him a glad man and sturre him vp with great ioy to do for them all that be can and euen in great afflictions the remembrance of their dutifulnes and constant faith shall minister abundaÌce of consolatioÌ that he shal be forced to say with the Apostle Paul What thankes can we recompence to God againe for you for all the ioy wherewith wee reioyce before the Lord for your sake Thus shall they fill him with ioy and so winne his heart that hee had a thousand liues he would gladly giue them for their sakes to doe them good and moreouer the Lord wil blesse him in great measure for their sake with knowledge that he may be the more profitable vnto them and in the ende their soules shall be saued which is an vnspeakable treasure farre passing all other things Moreouer though the people do not their duty but become obstinate and storme and rage against the faithfull Minister which hath a care ouer them so that they doe grieue his heart through their disobedience yet if he doe his dutie in reading preaching and other points which I haue alreadie declared he shall notwitstanding saue his owne soule and also if the will of God be so he shall by his diligence winne them if not hee must be contented to submit himselfe and his doing to the will of the Lord and knowe the word of God shall haue his effect euen to make them inexcusable at the dreadfull day whereby the Lord shall be as greatly glorified as if they were saued Againe if the people do their dutie faithfully in the Lord towards their Minister being either a wicked liuer or not so zealous and true a teacher as hee ought to bee either the Lord will remoue him and place ouer them a faithfull shepheard or conuert him and bring him to do his dutie more carefully or else stirre vp other helpes for them So their soules shall be saued and he shall perish The fourth part of the danger for not doing these duties faithfully NOw wee haue seene the great fruites that come of well doing these duties both to the Minister and the people we may thereby see what danger insueth of the contrarie that is not of doing them For whereas if the Ministers doe their dutie faithfully the Lord will blesse their labours so that their account may be acceptable and their soules saued so on the coÌtrarie if they do not their dutie truly as they ought and seeke the glory of God
more than the glorie of God because he did not more seuerely and more zealously rebuke his sons and in that there wanted in him that feruencie of spirit whreby he should haue cut off his sonnes from their office wherefore the hand of God did cut off his life and depriued all his posteritie of the Priesthood Although this good man was offended and grieued with the euils of his sonnes yet his coldnes in zeale brought âpon him this plague Elias whose zeale as much pleased the Lord as the coldnes of Elie displeased him was of a feruent spirit for when the Lord asked him where he had been he answered I haue beene zealous for the Lord God of Hosts sake and when he complained that he could finde none which had not bowed vnto Baal the Lord vouchsafeth to comfort him and telleth him there be 7000. which neuer bowed their knees to him Well because he continued zealous in beating downe Idolatrie the Lord came downe visibly with a firie Chariot and fetched Eliah from earth to heauen We need not here speake of the great zeale of Moses Phinees and other of the seruants of God We see and know the cause of this loue in the man of God was the purenesse of the word We heard in the first verse that the iudgements of the Lord were righteous we haue heard in the second verse that the testimonies of the Lord contained a speciall righteousnesse wee shall heare in the sixt verse that the righteousnesse of the Lord is an euerlasting righteousnesse wee may see in the seuenth verse that it made him delight in trouble and in the eight verse that the righteousnesse of the Lord is euerlasting Wherefore doth hee this as we haue alreadie said to strengthen his Faith for after hee had said that the riuers of teares through zeale and griefe burst out of his eyes hee addeth and rehearseth these things What shall we say they are vaine repititions Nay we know the holy Ghost reproueth them Math. 6. We see then that in so oft commending the word of God the Prophet sheweth to vs our vnbeliefe which he felt so much in himselfe When do idle repetitions so much displease the Lord Surely when our tongues walke idlie and in our prayers wee speake we know not what But when a mans heart is full of sorrow and fraught with griefe of his sinnes or earnestly longeth after a thing then let vs crie Lord haue mercie vpon mee then let vs powre out our spirits say Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me Lord I belieue helpe my vnbeliefe Thus when the heart is loth to bee ouercome of vnbeliefe and when it desireth to shewe forth his sorrow or when Gods children would exercise their Faith or feele in themselues any rare ioy which they would gladly expresse then they vse manie repetitions as wee may see both in the booke of Chronicles and the Psalmes Praise yee the Lorde because hee is good for his mercie endureth for euer where wee shall see in 26. verses this still repeated for his mercie endureth for euer What shall wee say now that here is any needlesse repetition No well we see here then that wee must not speake simplie against repetitions but in great wisedome of the Spirit because the heart of the godly cannot satisfie it selfe with Faith and feeling of Gods promises vnlesse it breaketh foorth as a fire into many speeches Hereby we know now that the man of God here expresseth his faith we are to learne that without some liuely feeling of faith of ioy or of griefe we are not to vse oft repetitions vnlesse happily they be vsed to stirre vs vp the more to these or such like So cried the woman of Canaan O Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me and being rebuked she still cried O Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me We would thinke it somewhat strange and as a great matter to see a poore body shoote out so many prayers at once when they speake out of the abundance of their heart which is stuffed with so many griefes and troubles Thy word saith the Prophet is proued true it hath no changeable goodnesse but hath in it an euerlasting righteousnes seruing for all ages for all persons and for all times Mens opinions faile the wisedome strength and authoritie of man in time hath an end but this Word is exceeding large and neuer hath end Thy word is proued pure Many would thinke this to be but a small commendation for the word of God but come to a man when his minde is much troubled and tell him of the word and what purenesse what comfort will he finde in it Surely he will be as one that hath no taste in it and as one that feeleth no more sweetnesse than a sicke man doth taste in a chip And notwithstanding all that the word shall doe to him he will still follow his owne waies and goe on forward in the deuices of his owne head Doe men then feele such infinite comfort in the word so much is their comfort as is their faith and so little is their faith as little is their comfort Looke into Gods children how greatly they lament their vnbeleefe looke into Dauid looke on Iob looke on the late and blessed Martyr of God Bradford who almost in all his bookes and in euery meditation complaineth of his vnbeleefe notwithstanding that he was a man so rich in the graces of God so throughly mortified to the world so stayed in faith and yet the neerer he came daily to Christ the more he stil crieth against vnbeleefe Wherefore Paul seeing this to be a common disease among all men saith This is a faithfull thing and worthie of all men to be remembred That Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners this is a faithfull saying with such like speeches which the Apostle vseth as preparatiues to stirre vp our faith The purenesse of the word is mentioned of the Prophet when after he had lamented the miserable ellate of the godly and the great decay of godlinesse he crieth out to the Lord speedily to assist his children saying Helpe Lord Psal. 12. 4 for there is not a godly man leââ c. and by and by he addeth verse 6. The wordes of the Lord are pure words as the siluer tried in a furnace of earth fined seuen fold If we should imagine the purest siluer that is often tried and serueth in the court for Princes euen so pure must we beleeue the word of God to be which not seuen times alone but seuentie times seuen times hath beene tried in the fire of aduersitie and still hath remained most pure and neuer could any corruption bâ found in it Wee haue seene good men as it were confounded and yet comforted and being tried are found to be pure The meaning of the man of God in that place is trie the word as you doe trie the purest mettals with persecution with torment with contempt or howsoeuer I
theÌ the other And such be wee and our times long rid from that superstitious generation but readie now as it is saide Deut. 29. 19. to adde drunkennesse to thirst which commeth to passe for want of circumspectnes in deliuering the doctrine of libertie And so wee fall to make Paul Galat. 5. and Peter a cloake of our licentious life Wee turne the grace of God into wantonnesse as Iude speaketh This then being as it were the common disease of these last and perillous dayes the ministers of the Gospell must stand vp as in a gap and euery one is to be watchfull ouer himselfe that he sinke not away in these pleasures which seeme to cheere bring good to the heart but such a good as maketh the graces of God in some to come to nothing and withdraweth many away from Paradise a place of pleasure to hell a place of torments You know who it was that seeing so many young Gentlemen follow Epicurus at his first setting vp saide the cause was it was young mens philosophie that was professed in that schoole For this cause Sathan laboureth especially to poyson this age because he knoweth if this be barren of good that which followeth is like to be thereafter Satan and his ministers haue for euery age estate and condition a sundrie baite laying for Youth the baite of pleasure for Age the bayte of couetonsnes c. Euery man is eateÌ vp with one zeale or other there is a zeale of old age middle age of youth Euery man may trie his zeale by the ninth of Esa. ver 7. The zeale of the Lord of hosts will performe this It was the zeale of God that he gaue his sonne for vs his most dearely beloued sonne it is then one argument of our zeale to any thing when wee will forgoe a pretious thing for the thing we professe to loue indeed Esau was zealous for his meate when hee would lose his blessing for it and such is our zeale of pleasure that wee will forgoe learning time the fauour of the godly health of bodie yea sometimes our owne soules for it 6. It hath bin alwaies the note of false prophets to preach pleasant things and for outward matters as the Priests of Iezabel And Micah chap. 2 speaketh of false Prophets that prophesied of meate and strong drinke Peter saith they praise liberty and Paul They can reason for the bellie All thingâ say they are lawfull but on the other side Gods children haue bene alwaies in the way of restraining 1. King 19. Eliah ate and gaue ouer and fell asleepe so that the Angell was sent to bid him eate more It is not the fâult of many For we haue neede of an Angell to keepe vs from eating Timothie abstained from wine and Paul biddeth him to vse it for the weakenesse of his stomacke Salomon reclaimeth yong men Eccle. 11. When Iobs children meane to banquet in course he feareth least they curse God The austeritie of the Fathers was very great concerning meates as of Basil Hierome that it gaue occasion to the superstitious abstinence which followed But now the latter times are gone and the last daies are come Superstition is past but men glut themselues with all Epicurisme and pleasures of this life 7 Christians are neither Stoicks nor Epicures Paul disputeth against both Act. 17. The Stoicke condemnes all pleasure the Epicure commends all pleasures Pleasure is not good according to our election but in respect of the obiect if the obiect or matter wherein our pleasure consisteth be simply good then the pleasure is simply good if the obiect be simply euill our pleasure is simply euill But pleasures by nature being good and bad by circumstance they are not left as things indifferent to our election CHAP. XVIII Godly meditations concerning Christs power against Sathan loue to the faithfull and how he is our wisedome righteousnesse holinesse and of our communion with him CHrist careth for vs we must not feare a stroÌg enemie because we haue a stronger Captaine The Diuell indeed is a Lion but so is Christ a Lion and that of the tribe of Iudah There is a Lion for a Lion courage for courage The diuell is a Serpent so Christ calleth himselfe the brasen Serpent there is a Serpent for a Serpent wisedome for wisedome yea a Serpent of brasse to sting all the fierie Serpents of the wildernesse But thou saist that Christ is called a Lambe and a worme Bâ not discouraged that is in respect of his Father who found him as meeke as a Lambe who might haue troden on him as on a worme but the diuell neuer found him a Lambe but a Lion The meeknes of Christ is stronger than all the power of hell Ioh. 18. When the diuell seemed to be in his ruffe he sends a great crew to take a sillie man when he told them it was he whom he sought this little word cast them downe What shall he doe then in glorie when he commeth with thousands of Angels This then is the conclusion the diuell is strong but Christ is stronger and chaineth him at his pleasure The diuell is wise but Christ is wiser and preuenteth him in all his practises 2 They that will haue a true faith in Christ must beleeue in the ends and in the mercies of our saluation The ends are that Christ is made of God vnto vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification redemption Art thou afraide that thou shalt goe out of thy wits because thou fearest sinne Are thy cogitations confounded Seest thou no knowledge no not so much as a litterall knowledge of thy saluation but all is doubtfulnes all is dulnesse all is deadnes within thee as though thou neuer knewest heardest or learnedst any thing Now know now is the time to beleeue that whatsoeuer knowledge experience power of vnderstanding was in Christ Iesu the same is made thine he is the annointing that will teach thee he is the Fathers counsellor he is wonderful he hath the knowledge of all mysteries he is the spirituall interpreter of the law vnto whom as the Fathers did approach more neerely so they did see the power of the law more cleerely He is our wisedome both the teacher and the thing taught Hast thou some good measure of knowledge and yet thy life in no part being agreeable nor proportionable to thy knowledge thou art sore troubled for not walking in the waies of righteousnesse thou feelest no goodnesse thou thinkest thy selfe as a Sere tree without all fruite Now remember that Christ Iesus who had no holinesse by the flesh by being borne of his mother who saued great sinners and made of persecutors preachers would not haue thee to seeke for great things in the flesh seeing himselfe got so little thereby but would haue thee seeke thy righteousnesse out of thy selfe in him who being no sinner indeed was an accounted sinner and punished as a sinner for
their whole possessions to giue to the preachers as it was done in the primitiue Church 5 The nature of true zeale is set downe Heb. 10. where the Apostle heauily threatneth them that willingly giue ouer theÌselues to sinne there is named in the proper tongue the zeale of fire For as fire is not without heate so zeale is hot cannot long be holden in It is set downe by the contrary Reu. 3. when after the Church of Laodicea for her lukewarmnes is threatned to be spued out of the Lord his mouth it is added be zealous and amend where we see zeale to be opposed to lukewarmnes which is too temperate an heate for the profession of the Gospell Againe I. Cor. 14. 1. that which in our common translation we reade Follow after loue couet spirituall gifts c. the naturall text hath Be zealous after the more excellent gifts And Rom. 12. Be feruent in spirit i. let God his spirite kindle in you a fire which may flame out of you Now there are diuers kinds of zeale as the zeale of the world of the flesh of false religion according to the world And euery man is eaten spent consumed with some kind of zeale which must shame vs if we haue not the true zeale for that this zeale leaueth in vs some aduantage and recompeÌce which the world and carnall men haue not For when they haue spent set on tilt all the strength of their bodies powers of their minds they haue no gaine but torment of conscieÌce wheras the godly being spent in a good cause haue that repaired in the inner maÌ which is coÌsumed in the outward Now to know what that true zeale is as neere as by properties we may describe it wee must first vnderstand that it is grounded on knowledge For if our zeale be not according to knowledge much like to the zeale of them spoken of Rom. 11. wee may come to persecute the Trueth and thinke we do very welll Our zeale must begin where the word begins end where the word ends that in all things it be proportionable to the word Our Sauior Christ rebuketh the Pharisies for straining out a gnat swallowing vp a Camel for tithing cummin seed and mint and for pretermitting the weightier matters of the Law wherein they bewrayed a rotten zeale in that they were carefull in the lesse and carelesse in the greater points So now a dayes many rather desiring to be counted zealous then to be zealous for a ceremonie wil be as hot as may be and yet in more principall poynts of religion they are as cold as can be in greater causes let this be our canon to vse greater zeale in lesse matters let this be our pedagogie to vse lesse zeale so that we remember to count nothing small in the word and that we can increase decrease in affection as the thing loued doth increase or decrease in goodnes If I say we can zealously pursue the most principall things and for the peace of the Church can tolerate lesse things for if any man in matters of lesse importance list to be contentious we haue no such custome neither the Church of God wee shall obserue this 1. rule still remembring this caution that we count nothing small commanded or forbidden in the Word The second rule is that wee haue an eye as well to things inward as outward our Sauiour CHRIST reprehendeth the Pharisies for that they made cleane the out side of the platter and left the inner-side foule whose liues though outwardly they were without reproofe yet inwardly they were full of pride disdaine self-loue such like Wel our zeale must begin within and in time appeare without we must no lesse feare to doe euill being by our selues alone then if we were eyed of the whole world least that we become as painted sepulchres and as such dishes as are cleane without and foule within A branch of this Rule is to haue a narrow and iealous eye of our owne corruptions lurking in the bottomles pit of nature and gaged onely by the word and spirit When we loue to be hypocrites in dissembling this naturall corruption and yet are busie in pretending some outward sanctimonie the iustice of GOD in time will vncase vs then the sinne which we would hide shall appeare in the face outwardly and the good which in Truth wee neuer loued shall be seene neuer to haue bene in vs. Herein then we may go to schoole with the couetous man who had rather be rich than be counted rich that we may rather be godly indeed than be counted to be godly least that seeing wee be not such indeed as we would bee we become notoriously to be such as we would not be 3 The third rule is that we keepe a tenor of zeale in both estates as well in aduersitie as in prosperitie Manie in peace are professors who in time of troubles are persecutors who louing the peace of the Gospell not the Gospell it selfe doe more bewray that they were neuer truely zealous Others whilest they be vnder the Crosse are very demure and deuout who if once they come aloft forget the simplicity of the Gospell and fall to the securitie of the world Hereof comes that fearefull complaint that men hote in preaching and professing while they are vnder are choked in their zeale when they come to preferment Such men are glad not of the gospell but of the prosperity of the gospell such men will be sad not for the want of the Gospell but for the aduersitie which followeth the persecutors of the Gospell Our triall herein may bee thus if our priuate estate be prosperous wee lament with Dauid the estate of the Church being ruinous or if our priuate estate being perilous wee can reioyce with Paul in the estate of the Church being prosperous our zeale is according to truth Dauid neere the Crowne for his happines fasted for the estate of the Church lying in abhominable filthines Paul a prisoner in bonds thought himselfe at libertie so long as the Gospell was free 4 The fourth Rule is that in pure zeale wee be patient in our owne causes and deuoure manie priuate iniuries that the Lord his cause may the better be prouided for haue the better successe Many can be as hot as fire in taking vp their owne cause who are as cold as yee in defending the Lord his cause This Rule obserued would sow vp the lips of the aduersarie who though for a time he thinke vs to be cholerike mad-men madly reueÌging our priuate affections yet one day should confesse that we sought not our own coÌmoditie but God his most precious glorie And to stretch this examination of our harts one degree further let vs beware of that corruption which springing from self-loue will giue vs leaue to reioyce at good things so long as they be in our selues but repineth at the sight of
is to say whether is the happiest I. Hall ANOTHER IN ENGLISH IN COMMENDATION of Maister Greenham and his godly and learned workes set forth by Maister Holland Preacher of Gods word GReene yet I am may Greenham say and greene shall flourish still Though World Sicknes Death and the Graue on me haue wrought their will The Apostate world me wore with griefe and troubles manifold Whilst that I sought with all my strength her pillers to vphold Then Sicknes came Deaths Sergeant grim my âarkesse craz'd t' arrest And Death at sheeles with gaping graue receiu'd me for their guest But great Emmanuel mark'd and smilde to see them take this toyle To roote and race out Greenham quite and gaue them all the foyle My soule he plants in Paradise there greene to flourish aye And charg'd the graue my body safe to keepe till the last day And least Death should suppose on earth h 'had blotted out my name He stirs vp Hollands louing minde for to renue the same So that as oyntments precious my workes on earth doe smell Refreshing poore distressed soules whom Sathan seekes to quell Loe here the fruit of godly zeale and zealous pietie In Greenham who triumphs against all Sathans tyrannie In spite of world Sicknes Death Graue and all the powers of Hell With godly Men aliue and dead it alwaies shall goe well F. Hering TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SIR MARMADVKE DARRELL AND SIR THOMAS BLOOTHER KNIGHTS SVRVEYERS GENERALL FOR THE VICTVALING OF HIS MAIESTIES NAVIE Stephen Egerton wisheth increase of all true comfort in this life and euerlasting felicitie in the life to come through our Lord Iesus Christ. PVblius Virgilius Prince of Latine Poets being demaunded why he read the writings of old Ennius made this answere Aurum colligo ex Ennij stercore that is I gather golde out of Ennius his dunghill meaning thereby that though Ennius his Poems were not so exquisitely penned as they might haue been by Virgil himselfe yet much good matter might be picked out of them Surely right VVorshipfull if one heathen man could gather gold out of the writings of another how much more may we being Christians gather not gold only but pearles and pretious stones out of the religious and holy labours of Master Richard Greenham though not all polished by his owne penne being a most godly brother yea more than a brother euen a most painefull Pastor zealous Preacher and reuerend Father in the Church of God of whom I am perswaded that for practicall diuinity which ought worthily to haue the preheminence he was inferiour to few or none in his time VVherefore the same prouidence of God which moued that faithful Minister Master Henry Holland to collect and publish so many of his worthie labours for the good of the Church doth call and allure others to the reading of them and namely you right VVorshipfull who haue shewed singular kindnes as Naomi saith of Boaz both to the liuing and to the dead that is both to good Master Holland while he liued and to his desolate widow and fatherles children since his death In respect whereof shee desired by my hand to testifie hir thankfulnes to both your VVorships as it were by these two mites of this dedicatory Epistle which office of loue to my deare brother deceased and to his widow and children liuing I doe the more willingly tender to your VVorships because I am partly priuie to your kindnes and bountie both towards them towards others The Lord giue mercie saith Paul to the house of Onesiphorus for he often refreshed me c. The same might faithful Holland say and the same may his widow and children say The Lord giue mercie to your houses and posteritie for you haue often refreshed them which being done as I doubt not in faith and from loue out of a pure heart shall be put to your reckning and brought in as a cleare euidence for a comfortable sentence to passe on your side in the day of the Lord Iesus Christ To whose most gratious direction and blessing I commit you both with the vertuous and Christian Ladies your wiues and whole families From my house in the Black Friers this third day of Aprill 1605. Your VVorships readie to be commanded in the Lord STEPH EGERTON GRAVE COVNSELS AND GODLY OBSERVATIONS SERVING GENERALLY TO DIRECT ALL MEN IN THE WAIES OF TRVE GODLINES BVT PRINCIPALly applyed to instruct and comfort all afflicted consciences Affections HE vsed this triall of his affections as of anger griefe ioy or such like in this manner If by them he was made lesse fit to pray more vnable to do the good he should lesse carefull to auoid sin then he thought his affection carnall and euill and not of God but when his anger loue grief and other affectioÌs prouoked him more to pray and made him fitter to do good then he thought his affections to be sent from God as a blessing vnto him 2 God sheweth vs often in our affections what we may doe in our outward actions 3 Some labour more for knowledge lesse for affection some more for affection lesse for knowledge some busie themselues in Church-discipline and are slender sighted in their priuie corruptions some be diligent to espie things in others abroad and negligent to trie themselues at home but it is good to match both together 4 Rare good things are pleasant but by vse they are lesse esteemed and rare euill things are fearefull but by vse they become lesse grieuous This comes to passe because we rather bring with vs naturall affections of ioy and sorrow and feare than spirituall meditations which are onely of the true ioy and sorrow 5 We must euer learne to suspect our owne opinion and affection when the case any thing concerneth vs. 6 He said that when for some causes naturall affection deceiued him yet the ordinance of God caused him to doe duties 7 He thought it not good at table to be extraordinarie either in ioy or sorrow vnlesse it were for some special cause but rather it were conuenient priuately to a godly friend or before the Lord to powre out our hearts and after the example of Ioseph to make our affections knowne as little in companie as may be Afflictions 1 HE thought all afflictions to be puttings of him to God from slothfulnes 2 It is a most certaine thing in Gods children that the more their afflictions grow the more their faith groweth the more Sathan striueth to draw them from God the more they draw neer to God although indeed in feeling they caÌnot see somuch 3 Many can speak faire things in the eares of God so long as they be in affliction but afterwards they will speake euill things in the eares of heauen and earth 4 He said to one complaining of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie Of sudden âeares in the minde that we should make our vse of them and though it were hard to search the particular
cause of them it was both easie and sure to attribute it to our failing in religion in not doing some good which God required at our hands or if we did it because we were too ceremoniall and rested in the thing wrought If we haue failed in not doing it may be the Lord calleth vs to some thing to be done Againe by these sudden feares and griefes the Lord will sometime prepare a way to come vnto vs not much vnlike to a Prince who before his comming hath a peale of gunnes as a warning peece and then we are to meete the Lord with prayer for now is the time now is the fit oportunitie of praying because the Lord will shortly passe by vs and therefore we must stirre vp our selues And hauing prayed it is good to make an holy pursuite after him as laying a godly claime to the promises of God not in particular but in generall for who knoweth but the Lord what is good in particular for our saluation Here he shewed by his owne example to commend the vse of prayer how he being once feared with deceiuable and grieuous visions called to minde being alone in the darke night the vnbeliefe of the Disciples on the Seas where our Sauiour Christ was asleepe then he asked his owne soule whether he had prayed or no or whether in prayer he made not some haste out of it as being desirous to be rid of it Then coÌsidering that he gaue himselfe to God who was the Lord of the night as well as of the day of darknes as well as of the light he prayed againe to the praise of God he spake it he slept more quietly than before after he did so striue in faithfull prayer 5 In afflictions we must search the cause first by ascending to God then by descending into our selues First we must ascend to God pleading guiltie crauing mercie and not stand quarrelling with the malice of men or hatred of the diuell against vs for as it were no good wisedome for a man condemned to die to make any long suite to the Iaylor or to the executioner for they be but vnder officers can do nothing but he must labour to the Iudge who can either reprieue or release him so it is no good policy to stand about Sathan in our temptations who doth all by constraint restraint vnder the Lord but we must goe to the principall that is God in whose hands are both the entrance the continuance and the issues of our sufferings Secondly we must search our selues how farre either reason is vnreformed or affections vnrenewed knowing that the diuell himselfe can neuer hurt vs vntill we haue hurt our selues And looke in what measure our reason is corrupt or our affections disordered in that measure are we weake and easier to be ouerthrowne of men or of Sathan and in what measure our reason is sound and our affections sincere in that measure we remaine inuincible Before and in all we must pray that the spirit may be giuen vs that we neither adde nor detract that we goe not too farre nor come too short 6 If God bestow good gifts on a man it were good to feele some crosse to seale and season them in vs. If God giue vs foode and raiment it were good to be exercised with some crosse 7 He that will haue comfort in his triall and trauels must haue a good conscience a sound cause and must be sure that he hath vsed and doth vse sound discreete and louing meanes 8 We must not like fooles stumble at the crosse but profit by the grace offered to vs in it by repenting our former state past and by giuing thankes for our state present and fearing our state to come 9 It is a great corruption in men to be more grieued when the crosse priuatly toucheth themselues than when publikely it concerneth the whole Church and common-wealth 10 Being in great paines and crosses which he suffered hee said Blessed be God that I suffer no more for the Lord that in mercie laieth this affliction vpon me might iustly punish me in my soule and bodie and cast me into hell and as soone haue taken away the life of my soule and bodie as this thing 11 To one complaining that his afflictions were extraordinarie he answered It is not so for your afflictions are farre inferiour to your sinnes and therefore howsoeuer it seemeth to you to be an extraordinarie affliction yet with God it is but ordinarie or lesse than ordinarie Besides this is a dangerous temptation for it will bring you to this conceit that you shall reason thus in your selfe that an extraordinarie crosse must haue an extraordinarie comfort and therefore you must looke for some wonderfull and strange consolation whereby Sathan will moue you to contemne or at least not so to regard ordinarie consolations which haue helped others and may helpe you by this meanes breed in you such vnthankfulnes that before you are aware an extraordinarie affliction shall be sent indeed 12 He that will suffer great things in persecution must suffer small things in peace and they that will suffer of Papists must suffer of Protestants Anger 1 THis is a good triall whether our anger be spirituall or carnall if our anger hinders not some other holy action but stirres vs vp to good workes if it hinder vs not to pray with libertie of minde if it interrupt not our meditations if we doe not omit the doing of any dutie to the partie offending vs if we can deale with others without peeuishnes then our anger is spirituall and will comfort our consciences 2 He was euer most grieued and angrie yet in loue with them whom he tendred most in the Lord and who had giuen him most credit by submitting themselues wholie to his ministerie Angels 1 TO one asking how the Angels of God watch ouer vs he answered we are rather to pray for the experience of their ministerie vnto vs than either to describe it or prescribe it This is sure if we be Gods children and walke in his waies the Angels of God do watch ouer vs and yet all see it not and when they see it it is by the effect of their ministerie for though their ministerie be certaine yet the manifestation of it is extraordinarie Atheisme 1 A Certaine man being a Papist though not so grounded as he desired to be tooke a view of the life of Papists if it were as glorious in truth as they pretended which when he found not he turned himselfe to the Protestants and looking into their conuersation he found himselfe not contented vntill in the end he met with Familists in whom he so staied himselfe that he grew into familiaritie with their doctrine The first principle that they taught him was that there was no God This boyled much in him so that he began to adde conclusions to this precept on this sort If there be a God he
were not vnprepared for it if contrarie by thinking and forecasting and fearing such an euill if the Lord be not mercifull because God doth often correct some sinne past which we regarded not or foreshewes some sinne to come which we were not afraide of and an euill dreame doth shew some euill in the heart either in some sinne alreadie committed or in some sinne which may be shortly committed If the dreame be terrible it is good to auoid all the occasions of that euill and to giue our selues to prayer and not to giue too great credit to dreames least they weaken faith The best is to be neither too remisse nor too wise in them but to labour to profit by them because the Lord by leauing such long impressions in vs doth as it were call vpon our consciences not to passe them ouer without some vse 2 Being asked how one might auoide the sinne of vncleane dreames in the night he said first it were good to auoide all obiects and wandring thoughts in the day and securitie of praying against it at night If these meanes did not preuaile we must then think that God calleth vs to some more earnest repentance for this or some other sinne before committed specially we are to beware of companie such as may stirre vs vp vnto euill either labouring not to come into their companie or hauing iust occasion to doe it with feare and with prayer and doing this not to tarrie longer than godly occasion is offered Distraction of minde 1 BEing asked why a man after sundrie and laborious reading in his calling being desirous by meditation to apply the things read vnto himselâe was so much interrupted and violently suddenly and vnwillingly drawne into other conceites he said it was either want of preparing and sanctifying our hearts by prayer before we set vpon so holy an exercise and therefore the Lord correcteth the pride of our ââts and presumption of our hearts in being bold to worke vpon holy matters in our own strength or else for that we resting vpon a generall purpose of thinking some good thing or at least not to thinke any euil did not fasten our minde constantly or continually vpon some particular obiect but raunging vp and downe as hauing some part of our affections studies and meditations voide for some other matters did not wholy seriously set on the thing propounded to our selues The trueth hereof may appeare hereby for that which the heart is throughly set vpon it is so attentiue to that it can be present to no other thing at that instant especially if it be an hindrance to the thing taken in hand Dulnes 1 HE said after his great ioyes conceiued of some effectuall working of God in himselfe he most commonly not long after fell into deadnes and dulnes and thereby was humbled so that vntill that he was prepared with some new grace from God and had receiued some new mercie at his hands he was very vnfit to performe any seruice vnto God or men 2 Deadnes of the spirit is the graue of many heauenly graces Doctrine 1 BEcause in reading of examples we restraine duties to certaine persons and wring our own necke out of the yoke or else we chiefly tye the mercies of God to them and thinke they appertaine not to vs it is good to learne certaine rules whereby we may know when the vse of the doctrine is generall and when particular which is set downe in singular examples Three rules are to be obserued first if we reade of any thing in particular we are to search whether in some other place in the Scripture the samething is not set downe generally that is whether that which is commeÌded or discommended in some proper person be not commanded or forbidden to all if it be then the vse of that is generall not particular but if it be a particular precept enioyned to some one and no warrant found in the word of that to be done of another then it is a thing personall proper to some not general appertaining to all The second rule is that wheresoeuer there is a generall equitie of a thing there is a general practise to be had howsoeuer we see it set down but in particular The third is whersoeuer by the scope of the place there appeares a generall drift either by something going before or comming after though the present place seemeth to be particular yet there is a generall vse of the doctrine to be gathered out of it Exercise of religion 1_THe wicked not daring openly to professe iniquitie redeeme times secretly to commit it so though we haue not the strength to professe religion publikely yet let vs redeeme times secretly to frequent the exercises of godlinesse 2 As it is but a small pleasure so long as we are in the gardeÌ to be delighted with the smel of herbes vnlesse we gather of euery kinde some to carrie with vs that so we may haue the benefit of the garden though we be farre from it And as it is but a small comfort to be rauished with sweet odors so long as we are in the Apothecaries shop and afterward to want them so it is but a flattering ioy nay rather a starting ioy no longer to be affected with the word and religion than we are in the Church therefore we must gather here and there that may worke on our affections when we be farre from the place where they grew 3 We must vse all exercises of reading hearing conferring praying singing and meditating but we must not tye the working of Gods spirit to any one particular Experience of our corruption 1 WE shall neuer be brought hungerly to seeke after Christ vntill we come by the last precept to see and feele our naturall corruption where of we must not onely haue knowledge but experience also as S. Paul had Rom. 7. Now wheras the Papists say that this corruption is a sinne in the vnregenerate but âât in the regenerate we say it is a sinne in both I say a bare knowledge hereof is not sufficient for euen the knowledge of our corruption is not without the corruption of a priuie pride Faith IT is harder to beleeue in the abundance of worldly things than it is in the want of them for these things are as it were vailes set betwixt God and vs they stay our sight in them that it cannot pearce to God 2 As the arme being soundly knit to the body receiueth pith and strength from the bodie to resist all euill and to draw all good things vnto it and being but out of ioynt and the sinewes which did knit it to the body being loosed it hath no such force to performe duties so our faith being the meanes spiritually to ioyne vs vnto the Lord we receiue strength so long as it is sound both to resist euill and accomplish good but if it decay and fall
at the first and sprout out much in the beginning for then we are as yong plantâ which in their first rising spring out more sensibly though lesse substantially whereas old plants spring not so fast nor so much in sight and sense and yet grow into a more firme and solide substance So we sprout with a more sensible ioy at the first as vnacquainted with that thing but after we bring forth greater fruites things not so sensible vnto our feeling 102 God doth alwaies heare the prayers of his children though not according to their desires it may be yet certainely for their good and saluation 103 We are not so much to haue an eye to the beginning as to the ending in godlines For Paul begun euilly but he ended well Iudas began well but he ended ill 104 Many men will praise themselues but who shall find a faithfull man that is such a one as doth more negotiari in suo than otiari in alieno opere It is not good if the Lord bids vs to worke in one field that we should go gleane in another 105 If they be faultie that let the Sunne go downe on their wrath what shall become of them that let the Moone change on their wrath if the good man for speaking good things but out of time be faultie what shall become of them who speake wicked things with a wicked heart 106 As it is better with a silly Sheepe to feede in a low pasture with peace and quietnes than with the sturdie Bull to be in a fat pasture with a continuall baiting so it is better with God his children to haue a little with ioy of conscience than with the wicked to haue much with terrour of spirit 107 Iohn Baptist was a good patterne for Chaplaines who spared not his Lord and Maister in due time 108 We must not grow to be parched heathes or flintie rocks that let all the drops of grace fall for such cannot be softned 109 The Lord doth often let the wicked liue in iudgement for themselues and for a terrour of God his iudgements to others 110 Many seeke the world before the kingdome of God and so by preposterous order they lose both the world and the kingdome of God Some indeed seeke first the kingdome of God but not for the righteousnes of it but for the âase of it 111 Many play the diuels registers in espying the weakenesses of the godly whose worme of conscience shall eate vp themselues 112 We seeke as Demas being more loth to forgoe the world than the Lord or as Lots wife who caried away her body from Sodom but left her soule and affections behind It is good therefore to professe no more than we will performe 113 We must so hide our treasure that though the world strip vs yet we must keepe it from them as the Martyrs did whom when the world did search from top to toe and euery veine in them yet could they not finde this treasure 114 God dealeth with vs as a louing father with his prodigall sonne that is when hee cannot get vs to doe duties he will hire vs to do well Seeing then God bargaineth so with vs that he will giue vs more for our seruice than all the world or the diuels are ready or able to giue vs let vs receiue him for Christ will giue vs for euery peny an huÌdred folde 115 We must not leaue or lend time but make a through fare of it A man hauing sold an house may come into it but it is as a stranger not as the owner dweller in the house So we may doe sinne againe but not as they that will continue in sinne 116 We must leaue all sinne one dore is as good as twentie for Satan one poyson is enough to destroy one plague-sore will destroy vs wee must be wholly emptied of sinne least wee be like to him that emptieth his mouth of filthines and so may taste a little of sweete medicines but because the stomacke is not emptied filthines comes againe 117 Oh Lord iudge me not I iudge my selfe oh that I may doe it in truth 1 I haue not so loued the meanes nor set by the Sabbaths as I should doe 2 I haue felt exceeding pettishnes where I did owe dutie and hardnes of heart where I should haue pitied 3 Besides exceeding filthy thoughts most dangerously did I offend in Lord. 4 My prayers are more monkish then powerfull 5 Great hypocrisie of heart and vaineglory in speech hath ouertaken me Good Lord strengthen me to auoyd these things 1 Customable praying 2 Vaine-glorious speaking 3 Desire of being from the meanes Good Lord strengthen me to doe these things 1 To be giuen to a contemplatiue life 2 To keepe my selfe in fasting mine eyes in heauen 3 To meditate of speciall things without superstition 4 To remember my former couenants 118 Wee must endeuour to discerne betweene one sinne and another by the qualities and circumstances following the same for circumstances make euery sinne greater or smaller 119 Being asked whether this may be said that a childe is or children be regenerated he said we might in hope so say because the Apostle saith that the roote being holie the branches are holie and one of the parents being holie the seede is holy 1. Cor 7. yet here we must know that he speaketh of that holines which is according to the couenant 120 It is a great mercie of God to haue a good affection when wee haue a good occasion for God neuer ceaseth in offering good occasions but wee often cease in hauing good affections 121 When a poore man contemptuously in his charge had denyed him his tithe hee saide if he can charge me with want of dutie I will supplie it but that I may not hinder my successors he must pay it And if he thinke I respect gaine more then mercie I will giue it to the poore mans boxe 122 Concerning our studie it may be that a speciall working of God is in vs that Philosophie is made vnto vs so vnsauorie and Diuinitie so sweet In our studies generall precepts which may make for the truth are to be gathered auoiding foolish quiddities wherby manie studie Philosophie as heretikes the scriptures who chuse that which confirmeth their heresies and leaue the body and substance of the truth 123 We then doe truly apprehend by faith Christ dying for our sinnes when we feele sinne dye in vs. 124 A good man being vehement with him in speeches he said you are fire and I will be water 125 Euen as hauing a wheale in our hands be it neuer so little we will not let another let it out but wee will doe it our selues so when we deale with the smallest infirmities in another let vs doe it with great tendernes least they desire rather to admonish themselues of it
A conflict of the flesh and spirit and therein by practise the power of the spirit geting the vpper hand Rom 7. 23. 7. A sowing to the spirit by the vse of the meanes as of the word prayer c. 8. A purpose vnfained vpon strength receiued of vowing ones selfe whollie to the glorie of God and good of our brethren 9. A resignation of our selues into Gods hands 10. An expecting of the daily increase of our soules health our bodies resurrection 11. The forgiuing of our enemies 12. An acknowledging of our offences with a purpose truely to leaue them 13. A delight in Gods Saints 14. A desire that after our death the Church of God may flourish and haue all peace 15 A spirit without guile that is an vnfained purpose alwayes to doe well howsoeuer our infirmities put vs by it These are sure notes of our election wherein if anie bee short yet let him but see into his heart if he desire and long after these graces and remember Nehem 11. Psalm 10â 18. Psalm 119 6. 40. 37. A TREATISE OF A CONTRACT BEFORE MARIAGE After prayer hee spake as followeth THat none of vs might doubt whether there bee iust occasion of this manner of our meeting or no wee are to call to minde euen from the Heathen that the light of nature taught them that there was a solemne promise to be made of the parties that should bee maried before they were to be ioyned in marriage and that was called the espousage and therefore we were the more to be blamed if we should neglect so good a custome especially being commended to the chosen people of God as we may gather of his words for we reade that the Lord God made a law concerning the espoused persons that if they were vnfaithfull of their bodies they should be condemned as adulterers euen as well as the maried parties Mary also was affianced vnto Ioseph before the solemnising of their mariage And the vse of the Church standeth with good reason for that the neglect of it is an occasion that many are disappointed of their purposed mariages because some of them through inconstancie goe backe It is very meete also that they should haue some instructions giuen them concerning the graces and duties that are required in that estate that they may pray vnto the Lord and so be prepared and made fit to be publikely presented to the congregation afterwards Now further as concerning the nature of this contract and espousage although it be a degree vnder mariage yet it is more than a determined purpose yea more than a simple promise For euen as he which deliuereth vp the estate of his lands in writing all conditions agreed vpon is more bound to the performance of his bargaine than he that hath purposed yea or made promise thereof by word of mouth although the writings be not yet sealed euen so there is a greater necessitie of standing to this contract of mariage than there is of any other purpose or promise made priuately by the parties These things obserued I purpose as God shall giue me grace to giue some lessons how you must prepare your selues to liue in the estate of mariage I will for the helpe of your memorie deale in this sort and order first briefly going through the Articles of your faith and then through the Commandements noting some especiall duties fit for this purpose As concerning your beleefe in God the Father you know brethren you must beleeue in him as being creator of all things and also the gouernour and preseruer of the same you must also vnderstand that he created man according to his own image and gaue him the preheminence gouernment of the woman for the helpe of the man that he might be furthered in the seruice of his God So you must much more look that you be not hindred from the Lord by your wife for there are many whilest they desire mariage so long as their hope is deferred they are carefull in the discharge of their dutie but afterward once enioying those things they looked for they waxe more negligent than they were before greatly dishonouring God by their vnthankfulnes And it may be the onely fault of man if he be not helped by his wife to grow in godlines for I thinke that euen Euah in moning her husband Adam to eate of the forbidden fruite had been an helper vnto him to bring him acquainted with the malitious enmitie of Satan against them both if according to the great measure of graces he had receiued from the Lord he had bin more faithfull in obeying the will of God and had wisely rebuked his wife And againe although the woman was the occasion of sinne yet the force of sinne to the corruption of mankind came into the world by the sinne of the man For so the Apostle saith Rom 5. As by one man meaning Adam sinne entred into the world and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men for as much as all men haue sinned So much more the grace of God and the gift of grace which is by one man Iesus Christ hath abounded vnto many And in the 3. of Genesis we reade that the eyes of the woman were not opened vntill the man had eaten of the fruite but so soone as he had eaten the eyes of them both were opened they knew that they had sinned Therefore I gather thus much that rebuke should haue preuailed more to conuert her than her mouing of him to transgresse should haue been able to peruert him I speake not to excuse the woman for I know the Lord was displeased with her and for that cause hath laid a special punishmeÌt vpoÌ her in the painful bringing forth of children But that I might shew the great charge that lieth vpon the man to stay the corruptions of the woman by reason of the authority which the Lord hath giuen him ouer her which I would haue you brother diligently to consider of And you my sister must take profit by calling to minde that this was one end of your creation that you should glorifie God in being an helper to your husband therefore take heede that you be not a hinderer vnto him to trouble him or to vexe his heart whereby he should be lesse fâuitfull in his calling but be you cheerful towards him so that although he should haue little comfort in al other things yet he may finde great cause to reioyce in you And this you must know that as it is required of your husband to seeke for wisedome to be able to gouerne you so the Lord requireth of you to be subiect vnto him remembring also that as God hath inioyned you silence in the congregation so you must seeke for instruction at his mouth in your priuate chamber Another thing I would haue you both to coÌsider of in this point of your beliefe is faith in Gods prouidence And marke that well I shall say vnto
contrariwise if you be vnmindfull of God hee will not suffer you to finde the benefits of thesâ one by the other The second Commaundement which requireth of you to worship God after the true manner that hee appointeth in his word teacheth you thus much that you must nourish your lâe in this estate by the practise of things whereby he is worshipped and honored of vs nâmely by hearing and reading of his holie word and by the vse of the Sacraments For that same that is sâirred vp and nourished by this meanes is most pure and will longest endure wheâ fâââthly loue soone vanisheth and fadeth away In the third Commandement as you are trusted with the glorie of God so you are charged bâoâhâr thaâ you abuse not his Name if you be faithfull vnto the Lord in seeking his gloâie and the aduancement of his truth and of the kingdome of Iesus Christ preferring it in all things as is meete then surely will the Lord blesse you and prosper your wayes but if you fall away and slide into any heresie and so dishonor his Maiestie then will God certainly plague you in his wrath and he will make that which you desire to haue greatest comfort in turne into a curse vpon you And I would haue you remember to this ende how God the Lord dealt with wicked Amaziah who for the prophaning of Gods glorie and worship had the hart of his wife drawne from him and so to his great reproch became a notorious whore So likewise my sister that you dishonour not God as being a meanes of withdrawing your husbands heart from the duties of his calling but nourishing Faith and a good conscience in all things with him so will the Lord for his owne Names sake blesse you together For you shall finde it true which hee hath spoken Them that honour mee I will honour and them that despise mee shall be despised But beware I say that you giue no occasion of falling away or back sliding vnto your husband least God also bring shame vpon you by him by giuing him ouer to some sinne I speake not this as thogh I doubted these things in either of you both for I hope of better things of you but in speaking to you I admonish my selfe wishing that wee all take heede that wee fall not as the wicked and sinners into the hand of God for he will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine I will speâke nothing of the fourth Commaundement onely referring you to that I taught publikely this day concerning the conscience wee ought to haue in the true and spirituall keeping of the same The fifth Commandement teacheth you to be obedient and to relieue and obey your husband And marke this Sister I shall now say vnto you if you had neuer so manie gifts if you had the wisedome of Abâgael and all other graces which are in any woman yet if you wanted obedience to your Husband I tell you true that you are nothing worth and you could haue no part in Iesus Christ who denieth himselfe to be the gouernour of anie that will not acknowledge their Husband to be their head Therefore Sister let others doe as they list but bee you in the number of those that doe feare GOD and as the daughter of Sara by doing well who yeelded reuerence to Abraham and is commended in the Scripture for her dutifull speech shee alwayes vsed vnto him calling him Lord or Sir Now Brother remember that you must so gouerne as you must giue account of the manner of your gouernment euen vnto GOD himselfe Besides where there is greater dignitie there must you knowe that there are greater graces required and in ruling well there are manie speciall duties to be performed Therefore you must behaue your selfe wiâely least you dishonour your selfe by abusing your authoritie for it is a daughter of Israel that is committed vnto you and one that is fellow-heiâe of the same grace in IESVS CHRIST with you Againe you must consider that a woman is a very fraile creature and may soone be discouraged when as there ought to be more constancie and stayednes on your part Therefore in the sixt Commaundement God forbiddeth all churlish behauiour all lumpishnes and all vnkindnesse and discurreous speeches charging you also to beare with manie weaknesses to the ende they may bee most quietly reformed And you Sister are forbidden all fullennesse and that you also for your part take heede of all bitter speeches and of naughtie names which wee heare throwne out of some women of vnquiet spirits and if you will haue your infirmitie cured by gentlenesse then deale you in like manner towards your husbands For it cannot be but occasions of vnquietnes will sometimes be offered on either part and therefore in many things you must willinglie beare each others burthen Besides this Sister there is a dutie required in this Commaundement that you take care of the health of your Husband in dressing meates wholsome for him And this shall bee a meanes that his heart shall be more bent in all louing affection towards you In the seuenth Commandement there are many things to be noted but I can but touch some one or two at this present for want of time the speciall vse and substance of it is this much that you liue chastly in this estate and that you keepe the mariage bed vndefiled and let me giue you both this warning that you take heede in the beginning marke what I say least that which ought to be a meanes to further chastitie should turne to the hinderance of you Therefore pray to God to giue you grace that you may be soberly affected in all things and namely in the vse of mariage and repent of that which is past if you haue any way offended the Lord in this behalfe For many failing in repentance for their former sinnes fall afterward vnto their vncleannes againe As for you Brother true loue towards your wife will bee a notable stay from all corruptions this wee reade of Isaack Gen 24. 67. because he loued Rebecca very dearely he had no more wiues but her albeit in those dayes it was a grieuous sinne euen amongst many of the faithful they had at once more wiues than one Therefore when you are from her abroade make a couenant with your eyes and let not your heart wander after any other but thinke vpon your owne wife and delight your heart in her continually and pray earnestly vnto God for her and so will the Lord increase your loue vnto her and moue her heart also to delight and long after you So must you sister that the same blessings may ouertake you as surely if you embrace his feare and walke in his wayes he will blesse you as well in bearing of children as in other his manifold graces which he hath in store to bestow vpon you Heere also I must by the way admonish you
of one other thing which I had forgotten before and that is this your loue must spring from that reuerence feare that you must yeeld vnto your husband for true loue is mixt as it were with these two and this is a speciall dutie often repeated in the Scripture that the wife must feare the Husband So that you see Sister that you must not looke to haue your Husband at your becke for your loue but you must render due beneuolence vnto each other For as the bodie of the Husband is not his owne but his wiues so is not the woman 's her owne but her husbands for they are both one flesh as the Scripture doth teach Now if anie doe object that this is the way to bring women into bondage and to be as drudges to their Husbands if they should in this manner be subject vnto them No no it is not so but the most readiest way to procure vnto themselues grace peace of conscience and more sweete libertie whilest they liue in obedience to God and his holy ordinances And therefore the spirit of God admonisheth all women that they be not afraide of any such vaine terror Now further my Brother and Sister that you may keepe your bodies pure and chaste one for the other I would counsell you to beware of being alone with anie when there is feare of temptation vnto euill but bee carefull that you may alwayes haue witnesse of your Christian behauiour and in keeping companie conuenient chuse vnto your selfe such as be most sober and faithfull Well although there bee manie more duties yet I will content my selfe to goe one thing further that is that as you seeke for continuance and increase of loue so you take heede of jealousie for although that true loue is very earnest and mixt with godlie jealousie yet there is a wicked jealousie and that causeth causelesse suspicions which worketh great woe vnto such as giue credit vnto them Take heede therefore my Brother and Sister of this yea though there should seeme iust cause yet giue not too speedy credit vnto them Now if you desire to know in your heart which are vngodly suspicions know them by this token for they will make you more negligent in praying one for another and more slacke in performing all other duties of loue one to another In the eight Commaundement you are charged Brother to vse all lawfull means to prouide for the maintenance of your wife in honest estate else were you worse then an Infidell But I charge you to take heede least through distrust in the prouidence of God you make shipshracke of a good conscience vsing any vniust or vnlawfull meanes And you Sister are commaunded to be a good houswife and to keepe those things together which you haue and so increase them as you may from time to time be helpfull vnto others For if you should consume and waste things vnprofitablie you should grieue and trouble the minde of your Husband who ought to be cased of that care by you And further if it should please God to call either of you to suffer persecution in time of triall the weaker must for the Lords cause giue place to the stronger and desire the Lorde to giue greater strength for we must labour for grace that we may be willing for the Gospell to forsake all things whatsoeuer we haue Out of the ninth Commaundement I will giue you this rule that neither of you blaze abroad the infirmities of each other it is a great enemie to pure loue But if there bee neede of counsell and helpe in any matter then chuse a faithfull friend with consent that may be an indifferent iudge betwixt you And againe in any case tell the truth one to an other for it is a thing diligently to be regarded in these our dayes when as men and women are so full of pollicies and subtil fetches that there is almost no simplicity to be found in anie In the last commandement which concerneth wicked motions and thoughts although there be no consent giuen vnto them you are to consider that your nature will neuer bee freed from them in this life therefore you must prepare to prayer and other heauenly exercises of Faith to striue continually against them Thus I will end beseeching God for Christ Iesus sake to giue you of his spirit that may teach you in these things and enable you to further duties agreeable to his helic wâll to the glorie of his name and your euerlasting comfort O Lord God deare Father for thy welbeloued Sonne our Sauiours sâke make vs thankfull for this thy gracious prouidence towards vs. Oh Lord forgiue all our sins and keepe vs pure both in soule bodie for thine owne Names sake write these instructions in our hearts and giue vs grace to make practise of them in the whole course of our liuâs âuide vs in all things deare Father by the grace of thy good spirit and let the mercifull eye of thy fatherly prouidence watch ouer vs continuallie that wee may be comforted in thy wayes and quickened alwayes to giue thee immortall praise and that through thy deare Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen After the exhortation and prayer hee asked the parties to be contracted these two questions 1 Of their consents of parents After their answere of their parents consent to make a faithfull promise of mariage one to another at such time as their parents could agree vpon it they were charged to keepe themselues chasle vntill the mariage bee sanctified by the publike prayers of the Church for otherwise many mariages haue been punished of the Lord for the vncleannes that hath been committed betwixt the contract and the mariage 2. Whether they euer were precontracted Then hee charged them saying I charge you as by authoritie from Iesus Christ in whom you looke to be saued that hauing the consent of your parents and receiued these precepts that I say yee labour to grow in knowledge and in the feare of God And now as in the sigât of God with all such leâitie as of others is vsed you must make before the Lord a contract which is farre more then a promise and that on this manner their hands being ioyned â R. doe promise to thee F. that I will bee thine husband which I will confirme by publike mariage in pledge whereof I giue thee mine hand In like manner doth the woman to the man Then after the prayer the parties are dismissed FINIS A TREATISE OF THE SABBATH IT is written Exod. 20. 8. Remember the Sabbath day to keepe it âolie c Dearely belâued in the Lord there is no Commandement of Gods part more vrged and of ouâ parts lesse obserued then this one of the Sabbath wherefore with zeale to Gods glorie and loue vnfained vnto your selues I haue endeuoured in that measure and manner that God hath enabled mee to intreat of this argument The
Priests he sheweth that he rather speaketh against the persons than against the cause and strangleth them in their owne argument For the answer in effect is this If my Disciples prophane the Sabbath then did your own Priests the same Vnder this we may couch the answer of our Sauiour Christ to the Iewes who accused him for healing of the sicke man on the Sabbath day Ioh. 5. 17. My Father worketh hetherto and I worke that is as my Father ceased from the workes of Creation yet he ceased not from doing good on the Sabbath so though I and my Disciples haue ceased from our ordinarie callings yet cease wee not after the Father his owne example to doe the workes of mercie on the Sabbath For the works of God his prouidence are to be done euery day Seeing he then vouchsafeth to put vs in his stead to doe good things wee may lawfully doe them though with some bodily labour as wee may on that day resort to the imprisoned visite the sicke relieue the needie reconcile the vncharitable and admonish the vnrulie And why wee seeke not heerein our owne profite but the profite of our brethren wee desire not our owne glorie but the glorie of God In which cases wee are not forbidden but commaunded to doe good on the Sabbath If wee looke narrowly into the historie of our Sauiour CHRIST we shall see it was most vsual vnto him to heale the sicke to restore sight to the blinde to open the mouthes of the dumbe and to frequent like exercises on the Sabbath day And for what cause Because on other dayes men following their ordinarie callings could not so well followe him but on the Sabbath day their other busines set apart they attended on him willingly and resorted together so that if he had done these things on the other daies he should haue hindred the ordinary callings of men by the concourse of people or else he should haue done them to the lesse glorie to God if no companie nor concourse had bene made Wherefore as both the people on that day were fittest to come to Christ so Christ was then most ready when his works also might most make for Gods glorie Besides hee did then these things rather that hee might weane the Iewes from their superstitious opinion of the Sabbath and bring in the pure vse thereof in exercising the works of loue Now if the outward rest of the day had been the chiefest thing therin as the Pharisees then dreamed and many now a daies haue thought then how would Christ haue done these things who was to doe and fulfill all things commanded in the morall Law left nothing vndone in any one jote of the ceremoniall Law vntill the vaile of the Temple of his bodie was rent Thus wee see how the chiefe ende was morall and not ceremoniall and as it is morall giuen to all men to further them in the means of their saluation it is as needfull for vs as for the Iewes Againe Christ was asked of no one question more than of the Sabbath and in all his answeres he rather inueigheth against the peruerting theÌ intendeth the abrogating of the Sabbath In like manner he meaneth nothing lesse then the abrogating of the day in his Apologie against the Pharisees but rather laieth open their folly in prouing to their faces that they cauill too much for the peruerting of the Sabbath seeing they are driuen to reprehend that in others which they themselues doe The reason of his defence insinuaâeth thus much If yee thinke it an holie dutie to cut the flesh of children on the Sabbath because it is done in your Temple which otherwise might seeme a spice of murther and crueltie Againe if yee thinke the Temple commands the worke of slaying your beasts for sacrifice which being done in the market-place were too butcherlike then I giue you to vnderstand that my disciples doe nothing vnbeseeming the Sabbath so long as I am present with them who am greater then the Temple The third reason is contained in the seuenth verse If ye know what this is I will haue mercie not sacrifice yee would not haue condemned the innocents Here our Sauiour Christ as before he had defended his Disciples by testimonies out of the Law so now excuseth them by the witnes of the Prophets and âiteth a place out of Hosea chap. 6. 6. as if he should say What workes doth the Sabbath forbid are they not the workes of our ordinarie calling What workes doth the Sabbath commaund To sacrifice onely No but to doe the workes of mercie also which is the ende of all our sacrifices Why then seeing the law doth not forbid the duties of loue to be done will yee denie this worke of mercie to my Disciples that when they fainte they might not be refreshed That this place of the Prophet is thus to be construed that the Lord will not haue sacrifice alone but mercie withall wee may proue it by other places of the scriptures as 1. Cor. 1 17. Christ sent me not to baptize but to preach the Gospell where the Apostle meaneth that he was not chiefly and onely sent to baptize but to preach also So that the place is to be vnderstood in the way of comparison that when one of the things cannot be conueniently done without the other be vndone then mercie which is better than sacrifice must be preferred as being the issue whither Sacrifice is referred And in this respect though simply in themselues considered and in respect of the persons to whom they are performed the first table of the Law and the duties thereof are to be preferred before the second table and the duties thereof yet in comparison when one of these must of necessitie be left vndone because both cannot bee done together seeing the Lord most alloweth of our obedience when testimonie thereof is witnessed by practise to his Saints and in the exercises of loue we performe that in trueth which otherwise wee labour for but by meanes the Lorde desireth mercie and not Sacrifice and the knowledge of his will more then burnt offerings So that heerein the Disciples doe not onely not breake but keepe the Sabbath This argument Christ vseth Mark 3. 4. where hee being reproued because on the Sabbath day hee healed the man that had a withered hand said to his accusers Is it lawfull to doe a good deede on the Sabbath day or to doe euill to saue the life or to kill As also Luke where hee on this manner answered the Pharisees who watched him whilest he healed the man which had the dropsie 5. Which of you shall haue an Asse or an Oxe fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day As if he should say why doe yee watch to take me in this thing Will ye permit the works of mercie to be done to beasts and will ye denie them to be done to men Why will yee helpe your beasts being in
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌscience touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our âeast obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
and stopping such breaches that they lance deeper and roade further then any haue done before them Furthermore in all these exercises both publike and priuate both concerning faith and the duties of loue both with our selues and with others two things especially of vs must bee obserued First we must at night trie our hearts with what truth with what care and with what sinceritie we haue done these things because as God abhorreth hypocrisie in euery thing so especially he cannot abide it in his owne worship Secondly wee are to examine our selues with what profit either to our selues or to others with what comfort with what increase of good things we haue been conuersant in these dueties that wee rest not in the work wrought but that we may offer vp the fruits of our holy increase in a good conscience to the Lord. The first thing then is to trauaile with our hearts for sincerity because though generally all the coÌmandements require spiritual obedience yet those more peculiarly which immediatly do binde vs to our God This we shall do if we do the duties of faith faithfully the exercises of repentance carefully the duties of loue louingly On this manner then may we expostulate with our selues Hath the Lords increase of mercie brought me a daies increase of holines how is my knowledge increased my affectioÌs touched my faith strengthened my repentance renewed the loue of the Saints in me confirmed How did the word pricke my heart how were my affections quickned by prayer how much was my faith strengthened in the Sacraments Hath the Sabbath been our delight are we nearer to God in faith and repentance are we nearer our brethren in loue and beneuolence are wee better affected to the glorie of God is sinne more grieuous vnto vs than it hath been If it be giue God the glory in Christ if not let our losses cause vs to make some godly recouery in time to come These things little thought of is the cause why for the most part and almost generally we rest in the ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath Now let vs consider a little of the goodnesse of God in giuing so holy a varietie of good things the consideration whereof partly may humble vs and partly comfort vs. For in so rich and princely vicissitude though we doe many things yet some duties priuate or publike with our selues or with others may be left vndone if we doe the outward actions we faile in inwerd affections this ought to humble vs. Howbeit wee may here also sucke out some comfort to the more alluring of vs to these holy exercises in that though we be weary of one exercise we may refresh our selues with another if we profit not by one we may profit by another so that if we be altogether voide of delight and reape no profit at all we cannot but excuse the Lord accuse our selues For if we cannot thriue in priuate exercises we may gaine by the publike meanes if we can finde no delight by ourselues we may ioyne with others if we cannot profite by reading we may profite by praying if not by praying then by meditating if not by meditating then by conferring if not by conferring yet by singing if not by singing yet by viewing the creatures of God if not by these then by teaching admonishing and visiting of others if not herein by suffering our selues to be taught admonished and instructed of others Wherefore as in a solemne banket furnished with diuers meates the weakest stomacke not liking one dish may refresh it selfe with another vnlesse the appetite bee altogether gone so in this heauenly varietie the Lord hath prouided that the most weake may comfort his conscience if not with one spirituall daintie yet with another vnlesse it bee so sicklie that it is altogether gracelesse and voyde of hope of recouerie which the Lord in his mercie keepe from vs. And thus hauing shewed what is commanded let vs goe forward to those things which are forbidden The Sabbath wee say is broken either by generall impediments and lets whereby we cannot sanctifie the day or else by those euill fruits which follow the not keeping of the same For as there be two things commanded to wit rest and sanctification of the rest so two things are forbidden namely labour and trauaile so farre as either they hinder the sanctifying of the Sabbath and the prophaning of the Sabbath rest First of the impediments of sanctifying of the Sabbath which in their owne nature are indifferent wee must know that as the furtherances of this sanctification are commanded so the hinderances are forbidden and as rest is so farre commanded as maketh to the sanctifying of the day so our works are not simply forbidden but so farre forth as they be hinderances to the holy obseruation of the same And these be either lawfull workes or lawfull recreations and pleasures And therefore as wee say in the Commandement going before that all vaine light vsuall and accustomed othes are forbidden and yet affirme that all such othes are commaunded as are taken vp in the defence of God his glorie our brethrens welfare or in any other cases of weight and importance when the things must needs be knowne and otherwise than by an oth cannot be knowne so wee say in this precept all vsuall affaires on the Sabbath are here forbidden and we grant that if these fall out for the glory of God in the preseruation of his creatures necessarily to be done or so as they may enable vs the more to any duties of the Sabbath then they are not onely not forbidden but also more streightly enioyned vs. And therfore as no others creeping in vnder pretence are allowed but such as are weightie likewise we permit no works of pretended necessitie but such as in that they cannot be done the day before nor the day after are for the former considerations necessarily required And whereas the Lord doth not onely giue leaue to draw the Oxe or the Asse out of the ditch to preserue their liues but also to lead them to the water to make their liues more comfortable to them so we permit not only things needfull to the life of man but also things conuenient to the vse comfort of man as the dressing of conuenient meates whereby a man may be made more cheerfull in the duties of sanctification so that both in vsing them we refresh not oppresse our selues and in preparing them we vse the time before after or betweene the publike exercise But as God hath permitted this leaue so we on our parts are to take heede that we abuse not this libertie For when the Lord is so equall liberall and fauourable in granting and pardoning our necessitie and furthering our conueniences he will not doubtlesse leaue vnpunished the greedy gaine-feekers which vnder the forge of necessitie abuse their libertie his liberalitie The lawfulnes of which permission is taught vs by Christ himselfe
resort if they be more solemne Markets then the continuance of the gaine in the weeke daies may easily affoord the Lord his right on the Sabbath daies if they bee the petie Markets then they are within the compasse of seuen daies and they may bee vsed on the sixe daies betweene the Sabbaths not charging the Lords day with them Concerning seeding time and haruest we haue heard them on the Sabbath by expresse words forbidden in Exodus And here one thing maketh me to marueile why men plead rather for the libertie of the haruest than of the seeding time wheÌ the time is alike for the one and for the other and hee that restrained the one restraineth the other yea and there is more wisedome and lesse labour required in the seeding and there is lesse heed more labour vsed in the reaping time And yet many thinke it strange to sowe and plow on the Sabbath day who make no conscience to mow reape and cart it on that day But here to the commandement let vs ioyne the promise If we be carelesse to prouide for the worship of God the Lord will ease himselfe for caring for vs. But if we first seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnes all these things shall be giuen vnto vs. And intruth the necessitie of the haruest rather chargeth vs with many moe duties on the Lords day thaÌ dischargeth vs of any one First the labour of the sixe daies at that season is so great as men cannot conueniently giue themselues to the worship of God either publikely or priuatly and in that respect especially in that time they are to make conscience of the Sabbath wherein they must endeuour to make some godly supply for their former defects Vnder this wee may couch another reason Although greater possessors haue larger libertie in the workes of this calling yet haue they seruants and cattel which at haruest time especially labour for whose good and ease seeing the Lord hath prouided in euery Sabbath we cannot without vnmercifulnes to the creatures and the controlling of God his ordinance in these busie times especially deny our seruants and cattell their rest because they had then most neede to cease on the Sabbath day when they most trauaile on the week daies Againe experience teacheth vs that if the weather in this quarter of the yeere be more vnseasonable men are then most readie to vnclaspe their hold on Gods prouidence by their carnal diffidence Again on the other side if the times are more temperate and the fruits of the earth more abundant then we securely hide our hearts in the earth and tying our affections to our enlarged and full fraught barnes wee vomit out our surfetting conceits with the rich man and say O my soule take thy rest thou hast store laid vp for many yeeres and so wee burie our soules in the abundance of our increase But what is it to haue a handfull of corne to gaine therewith a viall of the wrath of God What doth it helpe when the Lord either to correct our sins or make triall of our faith doth send foule weather that a man should blot out the print rub out the marke of Gods worke with such contemptuous disobedience Ought we not rather in such a scarcitie as the Lord appointeth by Ioel to erect a new Sabbath in prayer and fasting than to pull down the old Sabbath by toyling and labouring that the Lord seeing our repentance might stay the windowes of heauen and surceasing from his punishment might leaue some blessing behinde him Now therefore to cure our diffidence to helpe our impatience and to correct our couetousnesse as also to witnes our subiection to the blessed will of God the Lord often sendeth this triall in the time of haruest Againe if according to the largenes of Gods liberalitie we may enlarge our taidour if as the Lord reacheth out his benefits to vs wee ought to reach out our obedience vnto him at what time of the yeere doe men more abundantly receiue God his mercies than now when the prouidence of God commeth to the issue and groweth to a perfect accomplishment when the earth is readie to trauaile and to bring foorth of her bowels whatsoeuer by the blessing of God it hath before receiued and conceiued And consequenly at what time is required of vs a greater measure of thanksgiuing and when doth the Lord more deeply charge vs with a care of his worship than when hee doth as it were surcharge vs with the weight of his benefits If then either the commandement of God may binde vs or the promise of God touch vs either the toyling of our bodies may pitie vs or the distractions of our mindes may moue vs if either the wants of our soules may inforce vs oâ the benefits of God rauish vs we shal confesse that though at all times carefully yet at this time of the yeere most carefully and specially we should prouide for the worship of God the refreshing of our soules the relieuing of our bodies Besides if the calling of iustice which for the worthines of it is more necessarie if the tilling of ground which is a thing more needfull on this day stoope and surcease to giue place to the worship of God then reaping and carting for which neither dignity nor necessitie can so wel be pretended must needes cease and better it is that man should reape somewhat lesse of his priuate gaine than that so deepe a wound should bee stricken into the sides of Gods publike glorie and more conuenient it is that a few should smart than a great many should be offended And yet true it is that our axiome of necessitie hath it vertue as well at this time as at another Howbeit I hope I neede not here put you in mind of the distinction of necessitie present and necessitie imminent the one granted the other denied A present neede requireth a present helpe as an house being fired our aide forthwith is required for that God in this case hath subordinated vs as his Bailiefes and Lieutenants for the preseruation of his creatures But if we presuppose and forecast dangers to come God maketh mens doings dotings and infatuateth their deuises for that seeing he openeth shutteth the windowes of heauen and the closets of water seeing he can make the heauens as brasse and the earth as iron and sendeth the first and the latter raine so these things are not in our hands but in the Lords power who either proueth their faith or punisheth our sinnes and trieth vs whether wee will serue him more sparingly when hee punisheth vs or more securely when he spareth vs. The other question following is of gathering a saffron If men be wise and prouident to serue God the Saffron grounds I thinke may also be so kept as that there will be no such losse as worldly men pretend But if the nature of it be such as some
neede not to condemne him he hath done enough let my sitting in iudgement vpon him cease seeing he hath so straightly examined himselfe I remit all I will examine no further hee is free let him come and so let him eate and drinke Thus I say our examination must be in a iudiciall forme that is we must enquire of our selues whether we be guiltie or not guiltie worthie or vnworthie And because euery man is readie to perswade himselfe that he is worthie to beare out this point we are to trie our selues whether we haue faith and because faith hath relation to the truth and the truth must try vs which saith Cursed is hee that continueth not in euery poynt of the Law to doe it wee must search our bookes of remembrance considering what God hath against vs and examine our selues according to euery word thereof Then because we must be constrained to conclude that we be vnworthie we must in the next place goe out of our selues and faint after the righteousnesse that can make vs worthie For a man that findeth himselfe to be left in the estate of condemnation to him will seeme a good saying worthie to be receiued That IESVS CHRIST came into the world to saue sinners and to him the name of a Redeemer will be most precious And therefore at this second returne commeth to be considered of that Faith which commeth by the blessing of the Gospell whereby wee seeing our owne ignorance doe seeke wisedome out of our selues being conscious of our owne vnworthinesse and sue for obedience in the Sonne of GOD and seeing we are altogether aliants from God by reason of these things we seeke for our perfection in CHRIST vpon this condition is righteousnes giuen vnto vs. Then because the examination of this standeth in another point for that a condemned person will redeeme his pardon by a price be it neuer so great if by any meanes he be able to make it and a man spareth no cost for that which indeede hee doth loue as wee may see in the example of a vile loue of Esau who setting his loue euen vpon meate was content with the losse of his birthright to buy it if we truely esteeme Christ his death wee will giue any thing for it And truely God requireth nothing at our hands but euen that small condition Ephes. 4. 52. To be curteous one to another and tender hearted forgiuing one another euen as God for Christs sake for gaue vs. Where we see that as God hath for giuen vs so we should forgiue others âor a man that purposeth truely to haue Christ it is little to giue âoue that as the Godhead head wrought in loue towards vs so we must worke in loue toward others This as a necessary thing is first to be required the rather for that we escaping the sentence of condemnation and that by no other meanes but by remission which is as a bridge to escape by it were very rigorous and hard dealing we our selues hauing gotten ouer others being as desirous to come ouer if we should pull vp the bridge from them this would be too sauage euen among the heathen This point of louing others God so loueth and so accounteth of that if a man were readie to come to the Lord his immediate worship hee is content this dutie should rather be left to him vndone then that dutie should be vndone to our brethren And in the parable of the debtor we see this more effectually For so long as the debt is directly the Lords hee breaketh out into no such words as hee doth when the seruant taketh his fellow seruant by the throate saying Pay mee that thou owest So that the retaining of enmitie to our brethren doth after a sort more offend God then our offending against God himselfe This is all the Examination before hand When a man hath by due Examination found himselfe vnworthie and vnworthy in respect of himselfe then is hee to be transformed And here note a thing contrarie to our common diet Though in our ordinary foode our meate is changed into vs and becommeth of our substance not we are changed into it here in this meate I say it is contrarie we are transformed into it not it into vs so that we may say of this spirituall food as of the nature of the leauen The leauen is not vnleauened and changed into the meale though it âeth hid in the meale but the meale is transformed into it and leauened by the leauen So may we say of this sacramentall food we are traÌsformed into it Wherfore seeing the Apostle saith Leâ a man examine himselfe and so let him eate our examination must end in eating and drinking and not in abstaining They then that thought they honoured the Sacrament with abstinence they by this rule plainely dishonour it for it is saide Let him examine himselfe and so eate not so let him abstaine And the Sacrament is abused as well by forbearing hauing examined our selues as by receiuing it vnworthily The things receiued are called Bread and Wine Concerning the nature whereof better relation we cannot haue then Psalm 104. where seeing the vse of Bread and Wine to bee to nourish to strengthen and to comfort wee shall the better marke the Analogie in this The bodie of Christ represented by Bread must haue that effect in the soule which bread hath in the bodie but bread hath this effect to strengthen the body of man as appears by the cited testimonie of the holie Ghost therfore our soules by CHRIST receiue strength against sinne We reade in Genesis that Abrahams seruant returning from their pursuite had their hearts strengthened by bread which they had of Melchisedech and we know that the Paschall Lambe was to giue strength to the eaters thereof so our Sauiour CHRIST calleth vs vnto him that hee may giue vs spirituall strength for newnesse of life in the strength whereof wee must so labour for righteousnesse as if heauen were to bee purchased by our works For CHRIST his bodie is not only quickened but quickening not only sanctified but sanctifying And as in the bodie such be the humours as in the meaâe so in the soule in the actiue parts of righteousnes wee receiue such meate as may enable vs to labour for the kingdome of heauen This is that which the holie men did take in the Sacrament On the other side the blood of CHRIST must worke that effect in our soules which wine doth in our bodies The effect of wine is also set downe Psalm 104. but more liuely Pâou 31. it is said wine is to comfort them that are in the present estate of death for such wine was ordained Then looke what the gladnesse is of the bodie after the wine receiued so there is the same analogie by spirituall comforts in the blood of Iesus Christ seeing that wee can no more goe through that absolute
you and hearken vnto my words 15 For these are not drunken as ye suppose since it is but the third houre of the day 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Ioel. 17 And it shall be in the last dayes saith God I will powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecie and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall dreame dreames IN the former part of this chapter is set down the worke of God in sending downe the holy Ghost on the Apostles as also the effects hereof both in the Apostles and in the hearers wonderful in the one diuerse in the other the Apostles speaking with such strage tongues the hearers hitherto not greatly moued but secretly murmuring saying they had drunke deepely and so became eloquent Whereat Peter taking this good occasion confuteth them by two reasons first telling them it was but yet nine of the clock or the third houre of the day at what time men vse not to be drunken Nay saith hee it is so far off that we are drunken as ye suppose that it is with vs cleane coÌtrarie For the thing is not come to passe that one of your owne Prophets foretold you it is not superfluitie of drink but an aboundance of God his spirit not promised by speciall priuiledge to vs alone but to all sexes conditions and estates of men whatsoeuer if ye be prepared to receiue it For as the Lord hath bestowed the gifts of his spirit on vs so will he also doe it to you if ye wilfully refuse not and therefore the Lord is readie now to worke wonders in the world whoso either wittingly refuseth or carelesly abuseth these graces shall be snared in these iudgements yet so as the Lord being more readie to magnifie his mercie than to shew his iustice will accomplish this that whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall both escape the iudgements threatned and also obtaine these And thus much both generally briefely for the scope of this place More particularly we may obserue three speciall poynts first the liberall testimonie of Ioel and his rich commendation of the grace of God in bestowing such graces on his Church vnder the kingdome of Iesus Christ and this is set downe vers 17. 18. the second thing is that at what time the Lord will thus deale with his people the Lord will send many iudgements as heresies offences dearths plagues and warres which here are declared in figuratiue and borrowed speeches of blood fire vapour of smoke and such like whereby he will punish and auenge himselfe for the contempt of so gracious mercies as vers 19. 20. and the third thing is the meanes how wee shall escape such heauie iudgements and attaine to such heauenly graces and so perseuere in them which is declared vers 21. But before we enter further into the deep discourse of these particular poynts we will obserue the occasion and the circumstances of this speech of Peter the occasion was that the people not profiting by the former and marueilous work of the Lord the Apostle taketh occasion further to instruct them that were teachable and to reproue the scorners and yet he was not so offended at them in that God his wonderfull works did nothing profit them as that therefore he left off all but he stirreth vp himselâe the more earnestly and endeuoureth familiarly to teach them Whereby we are to learne not rashly suddainly or vnaduisedly too much to be offended at the not profiting slender profiting or back sliding of some but rather we must labour to attempt the matter with a new onset remembring alwaies that not onely a woe is threatned to them that giue iust occasion of offence but also vnto them that in Christ doe take offence and therefore taking a view of our selues either in naturall or spirituall gifts we must trie our selues how patiently we can susteine without offence either the want or resistance of the like gifts in others and yet we see that if after some meanes vsed men goe slowlie forward and not make such speedie proceedings as is desired men for the most part are readie to leaue off all and are glad to draw out of the yoke of their duetie as thinking themselues well exempted and as it were discharged when as spirituall men in such cases thinke themselues to be stirred vp to the more earnest and painefull vsing of the meanes to which well meaning minds and to men of so vpright an heart the Lord often giueth good increase of gifts that they may imploy the vse of them vnto others And surely if flesh and blood might iudge in such a case we would thinke that this present occasion might haue made Peter giue ouer and goe from the people but he more meekely and modestly as the foreman of the quest followeth the matter and answereth vnto them as we haue heard We may reade Acts 6. how there did arise a murmuring betweene the Iewes and the Grecians in so much as the Apostles credit began to be called into question that they had not care of the widowes which was a dutie belonging vnto them as though they had the faith of God in respect of persons This might seeme to be able to discourage them but contrariwise through the blessing of God his spirit they espied their own wants in themselues and began to seeke a new Ministerie Now if they had taken the matter too much to heart they might haue become vnprofitable but they meekely passing ouer the offence and wisely looking to the counsell of God thought themselues to be but men and that they could not infinitely bee ocupied or busied in many things ordained Deacons in the Church This then we must make a speciall vse of when for some good meanes vsed or otherwise much vnkindnes is offered vs euen of our friends or we find little thankes for our trauell nay sometime reape reproches at their hands for our reward that then we growe not slacker in our duties or waxe colde in loue and droope in our affection towards them which if we doe we shall bewray that our affection was meerely and onely naturall and not spirituall True it is and cannot be denied that a kinde heart and liberall minde is most broken with reproches but yet this offence must be ouercome and striuen against in vs after the example both of Peter in our present text and of the rest of the Apostles in that former place Acts 6. who rather tooke occasioÌ to accuse themselues than to cease to be profitable to the Church of Christ. Neither is it neither ought it to seeme to vs a strange thing that the graces and gifts of God haue found such cold entertainement yea which is a thing more contrarie great repulses and reproches Much learning saith Festus Acts 26. 24. maketh Paul mad the workes of God his spirit here are counted drunkennes Ezechiel is thought to sing a
make conscience of sinne being knowne the Lord visiteth vs with priuate and publike meanes that as the wicked shall be without all hope ease or end tormented in hell so these in mercie and measure should haue their hearts broken which because they would not doe by the louing inuocating and inuiting of them by the Lord therfore it is done by some crosses Secondly it respecteth the regenerate either to continue them in their good estate or to keepe them from some grosse sins For God his children doe sometime fall and alwaies may fall if God keep them not Because Dauid and Manasses had sinned God sent them the crosse that they might not forget him Now because the same may be in vs if the Lord will powre out his wrath vpon the wicked surely he will not suffer his owne children to be vncontrolled We must not then as some are wont to doe say Did not Dauid sinne make ye so much at me was not Dauid a great sinner and yet saued It were well indeed if we would binde Dauids sinne with Dauid his repentance or if we consider how the Sunne was turned into darkenes the Moone into blood in his kingdome if we shall see the pillars of Gods iudgements and vapours of God his wrath against him among his owne how his sonnes rebelled they that would be Counsellers became traitors and how the wicked caitifes insulted ouer him we would surely know that it did little helpe vs to reckon vp Dauid his sinning This doth God to sow the lips of the wicked that they should not say that God doth spare and punisheth not sinne in his and that they should not dreame of escape when his owne seruants are so punished And although God his children presently fall not but are readie to fall he wrappeth them often in the crosses of the wicked not so much to punish any sinne present but to preuent in them some sinne to come that thereby taking away the occasion of sinning he might humble them before they fall Againe albeit they be not subiect to grosse sins yet because they are oft puft vp with priuie pride dead vnmercifull dull forsaking their first loue sometime neither hot nor cold luke warme without zeale briefly in that they are not as God his children should be or as they themselues sometimes and before haue been the Lord in wisedome correcteth these wants and infirmities that from infirmities they should not burst out into enormities from sinning of ignorance they should not sin against conscience and from secret sinnes that they commit not presumptuous sinnes For this cause Reuel 3. the Lord sent plagues on the Church of Laodicea not so much for grosse and notorious sinnes but because they were not humbled and zealous enough but such as might more easily haue fallen into deeper enormities hereafter If men vse to trie gold seueÌ times in the furnace not for any masse of drosse in it but to proue it how much more had the Lord neede to trie our faith although we be not giuen to any great and notable crime For as there may be two vses in the trying of gold the one to purge it from drosse the other to fine it the more so there are two vses of corrections the one to punish sinne the other to trie their faith And although the Lord more principally doth not punish sinne but rather secondarily chiefly trying the patience of his children yet when men cannot accuse vs neither we can accuse our selues yet the Lord will purge vs from some secret corruption which may breede a sinne in time to come And hereupon it commeth that priuie pride secret selfe-loue close couetousnes hidden hypocrisie and such like are counted sinnes of God his children though of worldlings they be thought good vertues But some will say Is this the truth ye sticke to Is this the Gospell which ye professe See what hurliburlies see how many opinions there are what a companie of religions are start vp see what denying of the faith what grosse sinnes are sprung vp see what deaths plagues and warres are accompanied with it Surely it seemeth that this is not the Gospel Before all things were in better case no such disturbance in religion no such noise of notorious sinnes no such turmoilings on euery side all things were at good quiet but now we haue more troubles than euer in former times were heard of The wicked do not onely breake their neckes at this blocke but God his owne children haue daungerously stumbled at it For when Iob Dauid Ieremiah without God his spirit beheld the prosperitie of the wicked and the aduersitie of the godly they confessed their feete had almost slipped sauing that they durst not condemne the generation of God his children To remedy this the holy Ghost saith that when the graces of God doe most appeare then will the Lord send greatest iudgements for the contempt of his Gospell in the wicked and for the neglect of it in the godly Now this is foretold that we might not be offended when it commeth this vse doth Christ teach vs to make of it These things haue I told you before that when they come to passe c. For to God his children being but babes in Christ this is a great temptation And to come to our daies Doth it not trouble men much that there be so many vnlearned Ministers of learned Ministers that there be so many vngodly men that they see such oppressing Magistrates such rebellious people such carelesse gouernours that there is such an height of subtiltie in couering and cloaking sin where is most knowledge such running to sinne where is most preaching and where the Gospell is receiued that there should be such sects and heresies when they shall see the Papists readie to outface the Gospell what may a man do now or how may he stay himselfe if the Lord should leaue him Surely God hath foretold it Euen as the Sunne then shining bright the Moone giuing light the cleere aire are tokens of God his loue so much more the word and as these being darkened obscured shew God his wrath so the word obscured doth testifie his wrath much more Yea if dearths plagues famine or such like come we must be forewarned of them And our Sauiour Christ when men asked him signes he told them of many and Mat. 24. that there should be such wonders in the heauens in the earth and in the seas that euen the very elect should be confounded almost Now if Christ had not forewarned these things in the equitie of his iudgement we might indeed haue had some occasion of offence And for this cause our Sauiour Christ saith Matth. 11. Blessed are they that are not offended in me because such confusions shall be that men will be readie to lay the cause of these things on the Gospell and on the word and therefore blessed are they that are forewarned of these things and know why they come If the Iewes would not
or in others we shall be so gouerned that wee shall not onely auoide euill but coldnesse in well doing and looke what is detracted through the iniuries of times it shall be added in inward graces and recompenced in the kingdome of heauen When we shall then in extremitie of offences say Good Lord what shall we doe whither shall wee goe to heare a good Preacher what may wee doe to goe to some good man and zealous professor Remember then if thou wilt stay on the Lord and fall to Prayer thogh thou art troubled with Papists or Heretikes or monstrous liuers then leane to God trust in his word and vse prayer When thou shalt see no good neither in Church nor in Common wealth then haue recourse to prayers and thou shalt not onely bee preserued from daungers but also thou shalt enioy God his spirit with his graces Thus wee shall see in the volume of God his booke not onely what deliuerances the godly haue had by prayer but also by what meanes they were deliuered Noah calling on the name of GOD was saued in the Arke from perishing in the waters Lot was deliuered out of Sodome the Israelites obtained meate from heauen water out of the rocke passage through the Seas and many other righteous persons were not onely deliuered but greatlie ioyed But if we should passe them and looke to the daies of persecution vnder Queene Mary when the Sun seemed to be changed into darknes the Moone to lose her light then Christians were not onely many deliuered but also in the prisons in cabbins in bushes in flame and in fire they euer had sweete dreames heauenly visions and wonderfull consolation so as they were not onely comforted but at the stake they would prophecie of the restoring of the Gospell and they presently would reioyce as foreseeing the truth should come vnto their posteritie And it shall come to passe This importeth the time of the Gospell and here is shewed a difference betweene the time of the Law and of the Gospell If our fathers were heard vnder the Law if they receiued not the repulse in the dawning of the day what may we hope for vnder the Gospell what boldnes may wee receiue now when the sunne shineth out at the fulnes Looke what proofe they had we may haue more see what experience they had we may haue it in greater measure because what they had confirmed we haue confirmed The Lord requireth of vs now to trust in him the more we must remeÌber that saying of our Sauiour Christ Ioh. 16. 24. Hitherto haue yee asked nothing in my Name aske and yee shall receiue that your ioy may be full If our fathers prayed feruently why doe not wee haue not wee mo deedes of God his fauour haue not we mo promises haue not wee mo examples all which accuse vs of want of zeale in prayer In the old Testament they named not Christ we are bold to looke vpon God in Christ his Sonne Woe then be to vs if these things do not moue vs seeing Christ standeth on the right hand of God the Father who is not now in the loynes of Abraham or in the wombe of the Virgin or in the bowels of the earth buââo as ââââââeuen we may see him sitting in heauen on the right hand of GOD. The circumstance remaining is in this word whosoeuer which sheweth that whether it bee man or woman master or seruant young or old Iew or Gentil no age no sexe no estate no coÌdition is excluded True it is that there be priuiledges of the man aboue the woman of the master aboue his seruant of the elders aboue the yongeâ but this is in some things not in all For in the worship of God in the matter of God his glory and our saluation there is no respect of persons with God but whosâeuer calleth vpon the name of the Lord he shall be saued In respect whereof we are to be exhorted that if we will reioyce in this priuiledge we must vse the means due to them that are within the precincts of it we must not excuse our selues and say I am a woman and the weaker vessell I am a young man and rechlesse I am an old man forgetfull I am a seruant and am not at mine owne libertie For if wee looke for the grace offered wee must vse the meanes proposed But yet here is a further thing than this that not only the righteous shal be saued but also the poore sinner if now he will repent and hauing a pure purpose to please God call on the name of the Lord. Behold ô repenting sinner the Theese on the Crosse the Sunne was darkened the vale of the Temple rent earthquakes and troubles confusion was an ong men terrors were in himselfe and yet hee calling on the name of the Lord and saying Lord remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome receiued this comfortable answere This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradise Peter seeing Christ was pardoned If we behold Dauids miserie in the troublesome estate both of Church and Common-wealth when he had not one of his owne children to comfort him but to the increase of his griefe one brother murthered another one of his sonnes being a traytor was through God his iudgement hanged by the haire of the head his chiefe friends rebelled against him hee was not onely in all this mightily preserued of God but also receiued plentifull graces of the Spirit When Manasses had caused Ierusalem to swimme with blood when the Citie was neere destruction and hee himselfe in chaines what hope was there either of the Kingdome or Prophecie to continue and yet calling on God his name hee was heard and helped If such great things were for poore sinners before Christ what comfort is there for them since Christ is come If the wretched man was so helped of CHRIST euen when he was on the crosse what comfort may afflicted consciences hope for in him being aduanced to the Throne Kingdome Nay I will adde more euen very hypocrites by Prayer haue escaped outward perils as Aâab and such like Yea and marke them that are in warres or in some great distresse how praying to the LORD they are helped The same we shall obserue sometimes either in worldlings or in God his children vnregenerate All which will graunt that after they haue prayed but in their manner the Lord hath strangely deliuered them If wicked men haue had this benefite how much more shall the godly haue it If God his children haue found such grace before they knewe God what grace shall they haue when they know him beleeue in him and call vpon him Here then is all doubting to be taken away and we must cease to say Oh I am a sinner I cannot be helped mine vnworthines makes me ashamed Consider the tenour of this runneth in an vniuersall point to all thou caâst not be excluded if thou exclude not thy selfe And why It is said that all shall be
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie coÌsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to coÌuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they caÌnot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to theÌ that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
Noah to become a laughing stocke to his owne son What heart-breaking to Dauid by his owne sonne to bee thrust from his kingdome So grieuous were those punishments laid vpon them that if without any respect of hell or heauen we could consider of them we had rather want all the pleasures of sinne which they enioyed then wee could beare the reproch and feele the paine which they suffered Last of all when the graces of the spirit of God are once decayed they can neuer bee repayred and recouered but with much sorrowe and great danger for it cannot but breede much sorrow of heart to remember his former sinnes to examine and see the greatnes of them to apply Gods iudgements to them and to prouoke himselfe to sorrow for them This is as it were to goe through the pikes and through a purgatorie in this present life and yet this must be done before wee can recouer Gods graces againe Againe it is a very dangerous thing for in such cases men are brought as it were with Ionas into the bottome of the sea and as Dauid saith into the deepe waters so that all the surges and waues doe passe and flow ouer him Now we know what danger it is for a man to be thrust ouer head and eares into the deepe waters and therefore they that are in such a case are in great danger Wherefore all these things considered the losse of all our labour the losse of all true ioy the vnfitnes to doe good the readines to sinne the griefe and daunger that insueth thereof will or at the least wise may cause vs to beware how weâ quench the spirit And this is the vse of the doctrine in humbling of vs which also doth furthermore serue to comfort vs knowing that we may suffer a great decay of Gods graces yet by the rod or by the word of God or by both they shall be renewed in vs againe And thus much of this commaundement that the Apostle giueth here that we should not quench the spirit OF MVRMVRING THE SECOND SERMON Exodus 16. 2. And all the congregation of Israel murmured against Moses and Aaron MANY men nowadayes hearing the often murmurings of the children of Israel doe euen spit at them and account them as the worst people vnder the Sunne which would so often and so obstinately rebell against the Lord. But these men doe little consider either the temptations wherewith the Israelites were prouoked to murmur or the corruption of their owne hearts which will as bitterly murmur vpon lesse occasion For albeit they were an obstinate and stiffe necked people as Moses witnesseth of them euer since they came out of Egypt vntill now yet here no doubt they were vehemently tempted when they from the plentie of all things which in Egypt they enioyed were brought into a rough desert wildernes being sixe hundred thousand men besides women and children great store of cattel hauing neither meate nor drinke wherwith they might be nourished Wherefore let vs cease to wonder at this people and let vs in them see our owne corruption we shall finde it to be as great as euer theirs was For doe not many men I pray you euen among vs beholding the riches of others or the plentie of things which the Lord bestoweth vpon his Magistrates or ministers for the faithful discharge of their duties doe they not I say murmur against Gods seruants set ouer them And are they not more grieued for the waÌt of such things than thankful for that the Lord hath freed them from such troubles which others haue or giuen them sufficient to liue vpon True it is notwithstanding the greatnes of this peoples temptation yet their sinne was wicked in them and great and hainous in the sight of God because that whereas they had often times manifold waies after a wonderfull manner felt and tasted of the goodnesse of the Lord in so much that the very vnthankfullest of them all had been driuen to confesse it for wonderfull was their deliuerance out of Egypt so miraculous was their preseruation at the red sea and infinite mercies more aboue hope and expectation bestowed vpon them yet now forgetting all his former benefits would so gradge and murmur for the want of meate that rather than they would continue still they would wish againe to returne to bondage And indeede such is the nature of murmuring that it will cause a man not only to forget Gods benefits but to forget that he is a man It preuailed so much with this people that they wished themselues againe in Egypt although they knew that there they were most miserably afflicted that the Lord in carrying them thither at the first did in iustice punish them for their sinne And this wish of theirs is as much as if they should haue said would the Lord had at once cut vs off and destroyed vs rather than left vs in this case Thus they were contented to doe so that they might haue their bellies full and rather than they would depart from their flesh-pots and other pleasures which in Egypt they inioyed Many are like minded to these people nowadaies for wee see diuers vpon their death-beds very senseles and secure who can be conteâted with open mouth to record the goodnesse of God towards him in things concerning this present life but in the meane time being without hope sense or feeling of the sweete ioyes to come doe die thus by their fleshpots Othersome if they bee brought to any miserie as pouertie sicknes or such like doe beare it so impatiently that in their hearts and oftentimes in open speeches they wish they neuer had been borne shewing thereby that their flesh-pors doe more like them and their health doth better please them than the goodnes and louing countenance of the Lord. None of all these doe euer consider what they haue receiued of the Lord but their eyes are still vpon their wants and the want of one thing that they doe desire though it be but small is more disquietnesse vnto them maketh them to murmure more than the enioying of many benefits which they haue can quiet their hearts in the trust of Gods prouidence or make them thankfull Now if any of vs shall be brought to wish our death by the griefe of any affliction let vs shake it off and put it farre from vs the desire is euill for it is better as Salomon saith to be a liuing dogge than a dead lyon For bee wee neuer so miserable whilest we liue there is a time left for repentaÌce but after death there is none therfore in thy life time labour to feele Gods mercie in Iesus Christ and then no miserie shall euer hurt thee till thou be gathered into his kingdome This shalt thou learne to doe if thou canst receiue the fauour of God for it selfe though it come alone yea though trouble doe come therewith knowing and perswading thine owne
by the moysture of the word And thus much shall be sufficient for those reports which arise of some iust ground and occasion The last poynt to be haÌdled in this whole case is to see what vse must be made of those reports which be altogether false and haue neither ground nor good begining For it may come to passe when a man hath auoyded euill and done good when he hath shunned the occasion of euill and done all good with a cheerefull heart yet he may be very ill reported of and his good name hindered Now if this doth befall any man hee must know that it is the Lords doing and that the Lord doth it either to correct sinne or else to preuent it The Lord I say doth by this meanes correct sinne sometimes either in the same kinde or in some other In the same kinde he dealeth thus hee suffereth thee to be counted an adulterer yet thou dost now liue chastly and hatest filthie sinne but then he seeth that thou hast either been an adulterer and hast not repented at all or if thou hast suddenly repented yet now thou beginnest to faile to coole in the hatred of that sinne Againe if after examination thou finde thy selfe cleere in that sinne yet knowe that the Lord by that report doth correct some sinne quite contrarie vnto it as if thou shouldest be accused because thou louest not thy wife whereas indeed thou louest her too well or otherwise he causeth thee to be counted an adulterer that thereby thou maist be brought to see thy couetous heart And to say all in one word we shall neuer make true vse of reports vntill we haue been brought to see repent of some particular sinne which either we saw not before or else had not throughly repented of Furthermore it may come to passe that we hauing done all good duties auoyded all euill examined our repentance euen for particular sinnes yet shall we be euill spoken of amongst men Here we must know that the Lord by reports doth forewarne vs of euill to come We are reported of to be of the Familie of loue hereby we are forewarned to take heede that wee fall not into that sinne and so forth of other reports When any such reports are carried about of vs we must be made so much the more warie that we fall not into that sinne And according to the Apostles rule we must labour to finish the course of our saluation in feare which that we may doe the Lord graunt for his Christs sake to whom be praise for euer in the Church Amen FINIS OF HVMILITIE THE FIFTH SERMON Prouerbs 18. 12. Before destruction the heart of man is hautie and before glorie goeth lowlinesse THis Scripture agreeth well with that of our Sauiour Christ Whosoeuer exaltâth himselfe shall be brought low and he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted as also with the testimonie oâ the Apostles of Christ God resisteth the proude but giueth grace to the humble Examples further to proue this are pleÌtifull in the word whether we looke to the godly or to the wicked And first we shall see how a hauty minde goeth before destruction by Adam Eue our first parents who for that they could not content themselues of all creatures of the earth to be most excellent but through an hautie aspiring minde desired to be like God the Creator in heauen were cast down into a miserable estate and did suffer both in themselues their posteritie the shame of so horrible sin When the mighty men of the earth willing to haue gotten the glory of all ages to come by some noble enterprise had in the pride of their hearts purposed to erect a tower to heauen so to haue been accounted fathers of great renowne The Lord meeteth with them where they looked for most glory there he recompenceth so arrogant atteÌpts with most coÌfusion At what time proud Pharaoh thirsted most for the destruction of the Israelites promising vnto himselfe the triumph of so great an ouerthrow behold contrarie to his hope the triumph most gloriously was returned to Gods people but the terror and shame was rewarded to Pharaoh and all his company That hauty minded Hâman accounting of nothing surer than the executing of Mordecâi and the death of the Iews through the iust iudgemeÌt of God was hanged shamefully vpon the same gallowes which he had prouided for another Again Nebuchadnezzar aduauÌcing himselfe as a Monarch and peerlesse prince in his glorious palace not long after had the heart of a beast giuen him for a time had his portion among the beasts of the field If we peruse the histories both of the Kings of Israel the Princes of Iuda we shall see how Amâziah refusing to heare the Prophets prospered not but continuing in that contempt suffering himselfe to be puft vp in his owne pride was brought to the gate of destruction As also how Achaâ growing in some disdaine after his victorious conquest and nothing fearing the time that was to come eueÌ in his deepest policie receiued the foulest foyle To shut vp this matter we know that when Herod seemed to haue wonne the garland and by a solemne oration to haue caried away the praise of God and not of man because he challenged the whole glory to himselfe robbed God of his honour was most shamefully dishonoured and fearefully deuoured with lâce consuming his bowels Neâther are we âo obserue this in the wicked alone who when they looked for greatest glorie had the greatest shame but in the godly also as Abraham Asa Hezekiah Dauid who when they were most humbled were most exalted and when they thought themselues to be most exâlted were most humbled Asa notwithstanding he had some season continued constant in the reformation of religion falling at the length to reprehend the Prophet declining from his former humilitie fell into sicknes in his sicknes trusting to the help of man more than to the Lord receiued the sentence of death and to saue his soule by cutting off his daies it pleased God to visite him in the flesh Hezekiah obtaining his health and hauing receiued a glorious deliuerance from the host of Zânacharib in that he rendered not the glory due to the Lord receiued not long after heauie tidings how both he and his linage should descend captiues into Babel Iosiah that holy paterne of godly princes not asking couÌsell at the mouth of the Lord when he should enter battell was mercifully punished in this life that he might escape the fearfull punishment of the wiâked in the life to come Dauid thinking in his prosperitie to be builded vpon an vnremouable rocke and to be as a walled citie suspecting nothing and being out of the watch he fell into a grieuous sin whereby the latter part of his life was more reprochful than glorious The Apostle Peter after he was exalted to
they are corrected for it And yet deale with these and such like men for the euil education of their children and they will answere doe not wee as much as is of vs required Wee send our children to the Church to be instructed of the pastor and to the schoole to be taught of the master if they learne it will be the better for them if not they haue the more to answere for another day what can wee doe more But remember O man consider O woman whosoeuer thus speakest that for thy sinnes sake and thy want of prayer there may be a plague vpon the pastors paines and a curse vpon the teachers trauaile If parents would haue their children blessed at Church and at schoole let them beware they giue their children no corrupt examples at home by any carelesnes prophanenes or vngodlines otherwise parents will doe them more harme at home than both pastors and schoolemasters can doe them good abroade For the corrupt example of the one fighteth with the good instruction of the other which is so much the more dangerous because that corrupt walking is armed with nature and therefore more forceably inclineth the affections of children to that side And further experience teacheth vs that children like or mislike more by countenance gesture and behauiour than by any rule doctrine precept or instruction whatsoeuer Some there be also that will not haue their children taught vntill they bee ten or twelue yeeres olde because as they say before that age they haue but an apish imitation To whom I answere that although indeede they cannot then deeply discerne nor profoundly conceiue things yet how many things before those yeeres both will they receiue and remember And I demand if children being apish in imitating euill whilest they be yong which they will haue the habit of when they be old why may they not much more better doe apishly good when they are young which they may doe carefully when they are old Besides let them so goe vntaught and they will grow so headstrong that they will sooner be broken than bended And sure it is that one stripe or two wordes will doe more good to a child in the beginning than an hundred stripes afterward And here let parents bee admonished of their vndiscreete correction who doe their children more harme in shewing a merrie countenance after their discipline vsed than they doe good by their chastising although in their anger they be corrected Neither doe I purpose to take away naturall affections and a Christian kinde of compassion in all our censures for it is my great complaint of the brutish vnmercifulnes of many parents herein but I would wish Christians to correct their vndiscreete affections herein by heauenly wisedome Neither am I so Stoicall as to denie a more milde and affable kinde of speech to bee both lawfully and conueniently vsed to children but yet I wish it to be voide of all vnseemely leuitie and without all shewe of foolish vaine and vnnecessarie behauiour To bee briefe how needfull household gouernement is towards our children it may appeare by the slender thriuing and smal profiting of religion and vertue either in the Church or Common-wealth For complaine men and preach they neuer so much abroade vnlesse they wil begin to reforme their owne houses and giue religion a roome at home especially in their owne hearts they shal trauaile much and profit little And surely if men were careful to reforme themselues first and then their own families they should see Gods manifold blessings in our land vpon Church and Common-wealth For of particular persons come families of families townes of townes prouinces of prouinces whole realmes so that conueighing Gods holy trueth in this sort from one to another in time and that shortly it would so spread into all parts of this kingdome Well I say let there be neuer so good lawes in cities neuer so pure orders in Church if there be no practise at home if fathers of families vse not doctrine and discipline in their houses and ioyne their hands to Magistrate and Minister they may but most vniustly as many haue done complaine that their children are corrupted abroade whereas indeede they were before and still are corrupted at home Alas if parents to whom the comfort of their children well brought vp is a precious crowne will not informe and reforme their children in the feare of God whom it doth chiefly concerne how should hope sustaine these men that others will performe this dutie to them for whom the charge doth farre lesse appertaine Lastly let parents remember that therefore oftentimes they haue disordered and disobedient children to themselues because they haue been disobedient children to the Lord and disordered to their parents when they were yong wherefore because they haue not repented the Lord punisheth their sinnes committed against others with the like sinne in others against themselues Wilt thou know then O father how thou maist haue that blessing to be the blessed father of a blessed seede wilt thou know O mother how to auoide that curse to be the cursed mother of a cursed seede then bring thy children within the couenant endeuour to make thy sonne by nature the sonne of God by grace and thy daughter by nature the daughter of God by grace and remember that God which on his part protested to our father Abraham that he was all sufficient for the accomplishment of his promise in giuing him a blessed seede required also of our father Abraham for his part that he should walke before him and be vpright Wilt thou then haue the one part of this couenant that is that God should blesse thee in thy seed then remember thou also the other part that thou walke before the Lord and be vpright Wilt thou haue thy children as the blessed seede of Abraham teach them with Abraham the commandements of God pray for them with Abraham that they may liue in the sight of the Lord be readie to offer them with Abraham that they may bee an holy sacrifice to the Lord It is thou O man O woman that maiest do thy child the greatest good and the greatest harme if thou praiest for him and repentest for thy selfe the Lord will blesse thy care the pastors paines and the teachers trauaile But if thou despisest these duties the Lord will denie thee those blessings and the curse of God will bee vpon thy childe at home in thy house abroade in the Church and in the schoole And seeing that the Lord hath promised that hee will bee thy God and blesse thy seede if thou bee faithfull thou maiest both hope that thou art of the faithfull if thou haue a blessed seede and feare that thou hast not as yet the blessing of the couenant when thy seede is cursed But some will say had not Iacob wicked children and Dauid godlesse sonnes And doth not daily experience teach vs that wicked men haue godly children Yes for besides
and Church of God And thus we might goe through all points of religion for men before were altogether superstitious and now they are become wholy prophane Wherefore miserable was their estate before but now most miserable dangerous damnable I say is the estate of our age wherein those that serue God best and walk most carefully in their callings are accounted mad and franticke precise fooles on the other side they which are altogether dissolute secure in discharging their duties are taken for the wisest men and this commeth to passe because men doe not consider that saying of the Apostle 1. Thess 5. verse Brethren we beseech you that you know them which labour amongst you and are ouer you in the Lord that you haue them in singular loue for their workes sake This changing of sinne may also be seene in yong men of the Vniuersitie who in their youth did liue altogether dissolute in their behauiour but being strickeÌ in yeeres they account gaine to be godlinesse and so farre foorth as religion may serue to inrich them so farre are they professors thereof These and such like haue not as yet made a sale of sinne but a change Sathan as yet goeth further moues some men to make a more dangerous exchange than this and bringeth them from one extremitie vnto another For many being before giuen to worke wickednes that with greedinesse and to commit most grosse sins now forsaking that outward wicked course are so puffed vp in the pride of their spirit that they are become such new men as it were thinking too well of themselues they runne on into the other extremitie in seeking after those things which are aboue their reach by whose wickednesse it commeth to passe that the good graces of God oftentimes fall to the ground and the children of God fare the worse for them and thus we see that many doe not so much fell as change their sinnes But it must be otherwise with vs if we meane to obtaine this treasure we must so part with corrupt religion that we admit no false sects and heresies we must so giue ouer wickednesse and corrupt manners that from hence forwards we returne not vnto them and we must as the Scripture requireth forsake a shew of profession of religion and come vnto a strict practise thereof Secondly all sinne and not some must be forsaken and sold of him who will enioy this treasure many can be content to relinquish some sinnes but not all Herod heard Iohn Baptist willingly and was content to giue eare vnto him preaching repentance for when Iohn tolâ him that it was not lawfull for him to haue his brothers wife then he would not heare him any longer but cast him into prison and caused him to be beheaded The yong man in the Gospell had sold many sins had many good thoughts in him insomuch as it is said Marke 10. and 24. verse that Iesus loued him but when Christ told him that if he would follow him he must leaue his riches then he chused rather to depart from Christ than from his riches Ananias and Saphira Acts. 5. had many good things in them so that they sold their possessions and laid part of the price thereof at the Apostles feete but dissembling with the Apostles distrusting the prouidence of God they kept back some part of the price of their possessions wherfore through the ministerie of Peter they both were presently depriued of their liues Iudas also no doubt had many good things in him otherwise Christ would not haue made him an Apostle neither could it be but that hearing Christ so long he should reape some commoditie thereby but yet he did secretly inueigle the goods of the Church and did purchase vnto himselfe not this field wherein the treasure was but as it is said of him a field of blood And thus we see that there is a partiall and not a totall forsaking of sinnes in men But such men must know that they haue not done enough to obtaine this treasure in leauing some faults and holding some For it is true which the Apostle Iames saith 2. and 10 verse Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole law and yet faileth in one point he is guiltie of all This the Apostle prooueth by an example as if a man haue respect of persons then he is vnmercifull towards him whom he regardeth not Now vnmercifulnesse is referred vnto murther and he that said Thou shalt not commit adulterie said also Thou shalt not kill now though thou doest not commit adulterie yet if thou killest thou art a transgressor of the law They therfore which make an outward shew of Religion but still keepe sinne in their hearts such must know that if they keepe sinne in part they shall leese grace in whole wherefore our sinnes must be left not some but all not partially but totally Thirdly men must sell sinne at once and for euer and not for a moment or a short time And herein we may easily see that many men haue rather left sinne for a season than throughly repented them thereof and therefore it commeth to passe with them that they doe returne with the dogge vnto the vomit and with the sow which was washed vnto the wallowing in the mire Now if any man aske what the reason is that some men after that they haue escaped the filthinesse of the world are yet againe entangled therein I answere because such men neuer came vnto a sound griefe for their sinnes And hence it is that many being renewed and endued with some gifts of grace yet being defiled with inward pride and lust of the heart and not labouring with might and maine to be deliuered thereof become much worse than they were before The repentance of many who haue beene Papists Atheists and whose liues haue beene stained with fornication hurts of their brethren or some other grosse faults is onely that they haue left those sinnes but such men neuer attaining vnto true remorse for their sins fall therefore into them againe or into worse if it be possible to whom the Apostle Iames chapt 4. saith Clense your hands you sinners and purge your hearts you wauering minded suffer afflictions and sorrow and weepe let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Where the Apostle sheweth that it is not enough for man hauing offended with the harlots hauing done amisse to wipe their mouthes to come vnto the Church but they hauing displeased the Lord must weepe mourne vntill they come to sound griefe and such as is answerable to the measure of their sinnes For grieuous sinnes must be repented of with great griefe euen as sore diseases must be cured with sharpe medicines And as it is in Zacharie the twelfth Men must mourne for their sinnes as one mourneth for his onely sonne and be sorie for them as one is sorie for the death of his first borne There must be
bring home his children into the sheepfold of Iesus Christ. True faith maketh vs only heires of the kingdome of heauen faith cannot be attained without hearing of Gods word preached the word of it selfe cannot bee preached without a Preacher therefore Preachers are the onely meanes appointed of God to worke faith in his children by the preaching of Gods word and the secret working of the holy Ghost whereby they are made partakers of the promises Whosoeuer therefore is not content with this ordinance of God but would haue some further reuelation from heauen shall neuer be partakers of the benefites of Iesus Christ. He himselfe declareth in the parable of the rich glutron that whosoeuer would not beleeue the messengers of God which are the Preachers of the word they would not beleeue though one should rise from the dead to instruct them For in the word of God is set forth most clecrely and manifestly the true and certaine rule to liue by and the meanes whereby to attaine vnto saluation Therefore it is too too much vngodlines to desire any other meanes to bee instructed by than by the word of God which is the verie gate of heauen and the keyes thereof are giuen to the true Ministers of Gods word with such power that whatsoeuer they bind on the earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen So wonderfull is the mercie of God toward his children herein that they may haue assurance of saluation in this life vea so certaine may they be of it as if they had it alreadie in possession and that not by preaching of Angels but euen by our owne brethren mortall men as we are subiect to sinne and all infirmities at whose hands we may daily bee taught and with whom we may talke familiarly and at their hands through the word of God wee may haue as good assurance hereof as if the Lord should speake himselfe from heauen If God should speake we were not able to abide the hearing of his voyce but bee euen swallowed vp of feare How were the children of Israel terrified with the voyce of the Lord when he spake vnto them they fled away and stood a farre off and cried to Moses Talke thou with vs and wee will heare but let not God talke with vs least wee die What a vaine and vngodly thing were it to perswade our selues that we could beleeue if wee heard God himselfe speake or if one came from the dead to tell vs what wee should beleeue when as the very earth will quake at the voyce of God And our Sauiour Christ telleth vs plainely that if we beleeue not the true Preachers of his word wee could not beleeue though a damned soule should come from hell to preach vnto vs the reason is because the ordinance of God which is vnchangeable hath appointed our brethren to teach vs the way vnto saluation And truely it is a notable place where our Sauiour Christ doth seperate his from the reprobate Then came the Iewes round about him and saide vnto him How long doest thou make vs doubt If thou be that Christ tell vs plainely Iesus answered them I told you and ye beleeue not the workes which I doe in my Fathers name they beare witnes of mee But yee beleeue not for yee are not of my sheepe as I saide vnto you My sheepe heare my voyce and I knowe them and they follow mee And I giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of mine hand Wee see then it is a great argument of reprobation when our hearts be so hard that wee cannot beleeue the Gospell of Iesus Christ for this is an infallible truth that those which are the Lords in his time he calleth and they shall abide and neuer fall away but those that are not his shall fall away although they haue been passing cunning hypocrites in outward holinesse The children of God will acknowledge this meanes and praise the wisedome of God which hath thereby quite transfourmed them and chaunged their whole man in sanctifying them by his holy spirit and giuing of them assurance of saluation which they confesse could neuer haue come to passe without the preaching of the word This authoritie is giuen to the Ministers to pronounce the terrible iudgements of God against sinne and whosoeuer hee bee that doth not repent and turne from the same shall be as sure of euerlasting damnation as if hee were already in hell Againe to the penitent whose consciences are burdened with griefe for their sinnes he may pronounce the sweete promises of the Gospell how Iesus Christ hath died for them and hath discharged them before the iudgement seate of GOD and they shall be as sure of saluation as if our Sauiour Christ should speake from heauen himselfe who is Trueth and cannot lye and say Whosoeuers sinnes yee remit they are remitted vnto them and whosoevers sinnes yee retaine they are retained This is a wonderfull thing and this shall Gods children confesse an vnspeakeable goodnesse of the Lord God in sending our brethren with such power Sith then this is so necessarie they which will not confesse this to be the ordinance and meane appointed of the Lord God to bring his children home vnto his heauenly Kingdome either neuer heard of Iesus Christ or else in miserable hypocrisie haue heard and professed the Gospell which shall be a testimonie to their consciences euen to their vtter condemnation Now we haue heard the necessitie of a Pastor and the vse wherevnto he is appointed it is requisite that we consider what dutie the Pastor oweth vnto his ââocke for as the Lord when he establisheth a Kingdome will chuse a King so will hee also giue him first a Kings heart before he setteth him in his seate so when hee prepareth a spirituall father to beget soules vnto himselfe hee giueth him gifts and power to doe the same as Saint Paul testifieth writing to the Ephesians But vnto euery one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the gifts of Christ Wherefore he saith when hee ascendeth vp on high hee led captiuitie captiue and gaue gifts vnto men so that first the Lord giueth gifts and secondly men This must be the dutie of the Minister as the holy Ghost telleth vs to watch ouer the soules of his people to be so carefull ouer them as that hee will not suffer one through his negligence to perish but by his earnest labouring in preaching the word of God to build them vp into a stronger faith which are already begotten vnto the Lord and also to winne others to Christ and so increase the mysticall bodie of Christ so much as his diligence by the blessing of God shall be able 1. First therefore it is requisite in the Ministers office that he studie the word of God that he doe diligently reade the same and also giue himselfe
vnto prayer 2. Secondly after that he hath studied the word of God he must come out of his study to teach and instruct his flocke to deliuer forth vnto them wholesome doctrine for the nourishment of their soules 3. Thirdly he must liue a godly life shewing himselfe an example and patterne of godlinesse for his people to imitate that the mouthes which are ready to slaunder the Gospell may be stopped and hee must watch ouer his flocke that they be not deceiued with false doctrine 4. Last of all he must not refuse to giue his life for them Concerning the first that Ministers must giue themselues diligently to reading as it is manifest in the fourth chapter of the first Epistle to Timothie where he exhorteth Timotheus with these words Till I come giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine If that reading the word of God were not very needefull yea and the first poynt of the Ministers of God this faithfull seruant of God Saint Paul would neuer haue willed Timotheus to vse such diligence therein who neuer moued anie to do those things which were not profitable and himselfe for the example of others vsed the same therefore it is certaine that Saint Paul vsing great diligence therein found such commoditie as moued him to exhort Timotheus and in him all other Ministers thereunto But if Saint Paul who was more than a Minister euen an Apostle called thereunto extraordinarily by the mouth of Iesus Christ himselfe from heauen if he I say which was placed in so high an office and called with so worthie a calling gaue himselfe diligently to reading and studying the word of God how much more ought the Ministers which haue not so excellent a calling as he had The Prophet Malachie sheweth a reason hereof The Priests lippes should preserue knowledge and the people should seeke the law at his mouth for he is the messenger of the Lord of hostes if the people must learne the will of God at the Ministers mouth it is requisite that he himselfe studie and reade the wârd of God diligently where his holy will is reuealed that he may be able to declare the same vnto the people to the which end the Lord hath placed them ouer his people So that he must be as it were the storehouse of the Lord and the children of God must come to learne and he must minister necessarie doctrine vnto them as occasion shall be offered that all seuerall heresies may be rooted out of the peoples hearts and so be brought vnto God to serue him in true holinesse according to perfect religion hereby we may know that whosoeuer doth not thus is not the seruant of the Lord. The reading and meditating in Gods word is so necessarie that the Lord commaunded Iosua being a ciuill Magistrate That the booke of his law should neuer depart out of his mouth but that he should meditate therein day and night Noting thereby how hard and vnpossible a thing it is for Magistrates to gouerne the Common-wealth aright and orderly without continuall studie of Gods word which is the perfit and absolute rule whereby as well Magistrates as all other sorts of people must measure their affaires and order of life for this cause also must not the ciuill Magistrate be ignorant of the law of God that their ciuill law might be established according to the law morall and therefore they ought continually to reade and meditate therein but if this be the dutie of ciuill Magistrates to be alwaies conuersant in the word of God how much more is it the dutie of spirituall Pastors whose office consisteth in the ministerie thereof The Prophet Dauid in the first Psalme when he would describe who are they that are blessed includeth them in this number They that delight in the law of the Lord meditate therein day and night so that euery priuate man if he will be blessed must continually meditate in the word of God and haue his whole delight and pleasure therein The Minister therefore of necessitie must teach the people he must learne first for it is not possible for him to teach another that which he himselfe hath not learned which is a strong argument to prooue the first part concerning his studie and reading of the word which as we haue prooued to be the first point in his office so will we God willing make manifest in this point of his duty that he ought also to teach the same and must not keepe continually in his studie filling himselfe with knowledge till he become as full as a tunne that will not sound when one knocketh vpon it but he must come out of his closet and preach the word of God and deliuer forth holsome doctrine and so declare by feeding of the flocke of Christ that they loue their maister Christ whose seruants they professe themselues to be Let these deepe learned Clerkes which bragge and vaunt of such deepe knowledge and abundance of learning come forth and shew the same that we may beare record that it is so for if they be the seruants of the Lord they must not haue knowledge buried in themselues but in their lippes that Gods children may be taught thereby to attaine vnto saluation for the Lord hath ordained the preaching of his word to be the onely meanes whereby he calleth together his elect and to that ende hath he giuen gifts to men that by their labour the body of Iesus Christ might be perfited He gaue them not a talent to hide in the ground but to occupie increase the same let them be assured therefore when our King shall come to call vs to account they shal as hardly be handled for not occupying increasing it to his glory as they should if they coÌtemptuously throw the same away The Minister therefore of Gods word must not onely be learned but must teach also for how can he be a minister of doctrine but in this respect that he teacheth executing that office of his ministry And this teaching is none other thing but to preach the word of God sincerely and purely with a care of the glory of God and a desire of the saluation of our brethren secoÌdly a reuerent administration of the sacraments according to the order institution of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. Whosoeuer therefore shall not thus labour is not the minister of the Lord but a robber and spoiler of the people of God which thrust themselues into the ministrie to fill their belly only with the sweate of other mens browes Now as it is necessary that the Minister ouer and besides reading and studying the word must also âeach the same So hee must take heede that he obseruâ the right order of teaching and must not deuââe doctrine of his owne head But if hee will be a good builder his foundation must be Iesus Christ for another foundation can no man lay and vpon the same he must not
kingdome Preach the word be instant in season and out of season c. It is no small matter to haue such a charge laid vpon him as is here set downe and is giuen to all Ministers as well as to Timotheus that euen as they will answere before the iudgement seate of God when the secrets of all hearts shall be opened so they will preach the word instantly purely and continually both in season and out of season omitting no occasion that may be profitable It is the manner of men to count it out of season if it be not the Lords day and therefore they will not let a little businesse of other daies to heare the word of God preached which tendeth to their welfare The Ministers must labour for their sakes both out of season and in season but if they be more mindfull of their worldly pleasures or businesse than of the saluation of their soules their blood shall be vpon their owne head But when the Minister hath thus studied the word diligently preached the word purely declaring the counsell of God exhorted both gently and sharply laboured to win mens soules both openly and priuately and that very carefully as well out of season as in season to what end will all this come Paul may plant Apollo also water but it is God that must giue the increase Though the Minister laboureth neuer so earnestly doing his dutie absolutely yet if God doth not blesse and increase the same all is in vaine As therefore the Minister is the mouth of God to speake vnto the people so must he be the peoples mouth and pray vnto the Lord both for himselfe and for them that the Lord will blesse him and them and graunt that the ministery of his word may be profitable both to himselfe and to them and that the glory of God may be increased by the same Thus we reade our Sauiour did who being very God as well as man and had power of himselfe to sanctifie the eares and hearts of them which heard him and to make his preaching profitable in such measure as himselfe listed yet for an example to all other which should come after he prayed to his father both for himselfe and vs. S. Paul also in all his Epistles testifieth how continually he maketh mention of them in his prayers The Ministers therefore must pray and that without ceasing as well priuately by himselfe as openly in the congregation and this promise hath our Sauiour made that whatsoeuer we shall aske the father in his name shall be graunted vnto vs. In administring the Sacraments he must also be very circumspect and although children are to be receiued into the Church by Baptisme and not to be denied because the promises do as well pertaine vnto them as vnto the aged yet are they to be baptized in the faith of the pareÌts for there is no promise made to the infidels The Minister therfore must require an account of this faith of such as bring children to be baptized least otherwise he seale to a blancke and so prophane the SacrameÌt which appertaineth to none but to the faithfull Furthermore he must not admit all men that come rashly to eate the flesh and drinke the blood of Christ for it is no small matter but first they must eate it by faith out of the word of God and when hee hath so done the Minister shall administer to him the outward seales of bread and wine to confirme and strengthen his faith The third point of the Ministers is He must liue a godly life shewing himselfe an example to all his flock least the word of God bee slandered through his euill behauiour for although he preach neuer so good doctrine yet if his life be wicked and contrarie to his doctrine such is the sabtiltie of Sathan who thereby will bring the Gospell into contempt and be counted a vaine thing of men because the Minister teacheth one thing and doth another this were a grieuous and intolerable matter that the Minister should open the mouthes of the wicked to blaspheme the Lord God and his most holy word which is the power of God vnto saluation Therefore S. Paul together with pure doctrine giueth it in charge to Titus in all things shewe thy selfe an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integritie and with the wholsome word which cannot bee condemned that hee which withstandeth may bee ashamed hauing nothing of you to speake euill of The Apostle law no small occasion to vse so waightie an admonition that aboue all other things ioyne to pure doctrine a godly life yea such an ensample of grauitie integritie and all other good works agreeable to the most wholesome word which no man is able in any respect to reproue that the contemptuous and despitefull aduersarie against the truth may be ashamed to open their mouthes when as they are not able to accuse the Minister of any vngodlines for the word it selfe is so perfect and absolute in all respects that no man can finde fault thereat but if the Minister contrary to the word doth liue wickedly vngodly he doth not only purchase euill report vnto himselfe but also giueth occasion vnto the enemies and despisers of the truth most wickedly to slânder the most precious Gospell of Iesus Christ. The Minister must therefore liue a godly and vnblameable life euen for an example of well doing to all his flocke Againe the spirit of God in that he saith they must watch ouer mens soules declareth a wonderfull care that the Minister ought to haue ouer his own soule for if he be bound to watch ouer other mens soules to the ende he may be saued and not perish if in the meane time he letteth his owne perish what shall hee get truly it will no whit profit him though all his flock be saued if he himselfe be condemned It is manifest in the first Epistle to the Corinths and 6. Chapter that no vnrighteous person she ll inherit the kingdome of heauen Therefore the Minister must of necessitie according to the admonition of S. Peter giue diligence to make his calling and election sure by his godly life and good workes as well as other if he will approue himselfe the child of God and heire of euerlasting life It were a vaine thing to flatter himselfe in sinne because of his office and thinke that God will deale the more mercifully with him therefore when as it is most certaine that as the saluation of mankinde commeth by the merits of one which is Iesus Christ so is there but one meane for man to attaine thereunto that is by a true and liuely faith in Iesus Christ and whosoeuer cannot assure himselfe in this life by the triall of his faith that hee is the child of God although hee can perswade and flatter himselfe neuer so much with other vaine hope all is to no purpose for hee may be assured whatsoeuer hee be either Minister
seede but of the immortall seede of the word of God who liueth and endureth for euer And therefore it is necessarie that they be obedient vnto their spirituall father which hath begotten them with the word of God that hee may ioyfully extend a fatherly affection towards them which thing the Apostle S. Peter exhorteth them vnto As newe borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that you may growe thereby The Apostle here sheweth a familiar reason why they should be obedient they be as new borne babes We see that little children are not able to guide themselues no not to feede themselues at the first but must be guided and nourished by the helpe of their parents vntill they be able to shift for themselues So must the children of God bee guided and nourished by the word of God that they may grow from strength to strength from faith to faith till they come to a perfect age in Christ. Therefore it is necessarie that the people be obedient vnto the Minister to whome the Lord hath giuen his word to distribute vnto his children and to increase and strengthen their faith in Iesus Christ. But some will say is this giuen to the Ministers onely what if they teach their owne deuises and not the pure word of God and make vs beleeue wee are in an happie case when wee are in most misery and yet desire to be directed in the true pathway vnto saluation I answere that you must therfore trie the doctrine which he bringeth by the touchstone of Gods word and see that it accord therwith for in that the Lord giueth the vnderstanding and interpreting of the scriptures vnto the ministers it is not without great cause that hee doth it when as hee appointeth them by the power of his word as the meanes without which they can doe nothing to bring together his children yea by the sharpe sword of the word to pearce their soules and consciences to the vtter slaying of sinne and with the excellent vertue of the same word to heale them againe which thing if the Ministers for their part shall not faithfully execute in such order as before I intreated of speaking of the duty of Ministers euen that gift the Lorde will so straightly call to account that hee shall beare the danger of euery soule that hath perished through his default Yet shall not the people be hereby discharged for they must try his doctrine as I said before and take heede that they be not seduced for if they be they shall dye in their owne sinnes If any will say that hee is ignorant truly I say he is in a dangerous case but if God hath shewed him such mercie as to make him desirous to bee instructed in the right way to saluation let him craue knowledge at the Lords hand neuer cease but be importunate vpon the Lorde in crauing his holy spirite to worke in him all spirituall grace to worke in him true Faith and to assure him of his saluation all other worldly respects set aside and let him vse great diligence in harkening to the word of God and be obedient vnto the same Moreouer let him withdraw himselfe from all euill company and frequent the companie of the godly and no doubt but the Lord will strengthen him to worke his will whereby he shall know of the doctrine whether it bee of God or not according to the rule which our Sauiour Christ giueth vs to knowe it by Hee that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glorie but hee that seeketh the glorie of him that sent him the same is true and such must wee obey in the Lord. Now we see as it is our duty to obey the true Minister and such as carefully watch ouer our soules with the most wholsome word of God so must wee beware that we suffer not our selues to be seduced by false teachers and therefore wee must proue their doctrine by the word of God But last of all if any shall preach Iesus Christ sincerely and purely hauing some infirmitie we must not therfore reiect him but obey him for the truth sake and consider that we are all subiect to infirmities and that to some one more than another and therefore it is our dutie christian like to admonish him thereof and no doubt if he be the seruant of God he will giue him more strength against the same Besides this obedience the dutie of the people toward their Minister must extend further and they must also reuerence him and giue him honor else it is most certaine that obedience cannot take place which we may see by the example of the woman of Samaria who notwithstanding the great curtesie of our Sauiour Christ in telling her what he was and what he could do for her yet would she not obey him at the first but tell to taunting and ouerthwarting of him too vnreuereÌtly but when he had touched her conscience and laid open her wickednes so that she saw plainely he was another manner of man than she tooke him for then she began to reuerence him and said O sir I see that thou art a Prophet and then she obeyed him and desired to learne of him so before she obeyed she conceiued a reuerence of him and accounted of him as a Prophet It is also manifest in the 2. of the Acts when as the wonderfull miracle could not bring the people to obey the Apostles yet afterward when Peter with his sharpe sermon had touched their hearts in such sort that they felt the power that God had giuen them they began to reuerence them and where as before they were not ashamed to say that they were drunken with new wine now they cryed out Men and brethren what shall we doe which words doe plainely declare what a reuerent opinion they haue conceiued of them and after that they became obedient vnto them Common experience sheweth vs the same for which of you will commit your matter to any Lawyer except you haue a reuerent opinion of him that he can pleasure you and a sure trust that he will doe the best he can for the furtherance of your cause Likewise in Physick there is no man that will coÌmit his life into the Physitians hand vnlesse he be first perswaded that he can by the help of God ease his griefe and that he is willing also to do what lieth in him except I say a man be thus perswaded of the Physition he will not commit himselfe into his hands nor yet obey those orders that he shall prescribe so is it in this the people must be obedient to the Minister therefore they must reuerence him or else it is not possible that they should obey him The Apostle S Paul doth notably amplifie the honor due to the true and faithfull Ministers The Elders that rule well saith he let them be had in double honour specially they which labour in the word and doctrine as if he should say let
those Elders which are appointed to watch and looke to the manners and behauior of the children of God if they execute this charge faithfully be had in double honour but aboue all let the faithfull Ministers such as labour in the word be honoured for why the other are ouerseers of your outward behauior but these haue an other manner of office they watch ouer your soules which tendeth to the saluation both of body and soule Moreouer it is requisite that they also feare the Minister or else can they in no ease reuerence and honour him for where feare is not all honour is absent and so consequently all dutie extinguished And this feare must not be a fained and counterfeited feare but when he shall come before the Minister to aske him any question he must consider that he commeth to talke with the messenger of the Lord whom he ought to heare as well as if the Lord himselfe were present For this is most certaine where a faithful Minister is that doth sincerely and purely preach the word it is all one as if the Lord himselfe dwelt personally among vs and his owne selfe hath verified the same saying He that heareth you heareth me And therefore it behooueth vs to giue a proofe of our feare loue and obedience towards the Lord by receiuing his word with such feare and reuerence as beseemeth his subiects although the same proceede out of a mortall mans mouth It is a common thing among vs the Embassadour of a Prince is receiued with great honour reuerence yea his message is to be receiued as vndoubtedly as if the King were present himself yea they that shall despise his authoritie shall be as hainously accounted of as if they resisted and rebelled against the Kings owne person And shall the Embassadours of the liuing God who is King of all Kings be receiued lesse worthily than the other whose authoritie is both greater and the message waightier Truly whosoeuer shall take scorne to yeeld this dutie of feare and reuerence vnto the Minister let him be assured that he scorneth not him but the Lord that sent him But some will obiect what shall we make a God of our Minister and is he so to be feared as you say I answere thee that I meane nothing lesse nay I hold him accursed that shal chalenge such dignity vnto himselfe But this feare must ye yeeld not to the person but to his office which is by the word of God to remit your sinnes and to giue you assurance that they are washed away by the blood of Christ if you be truly peniteÌt for them and that you are made heires of the kingdome of heauen whereof you need not to doubt On the contrarie if you be not penitent by his office hee hath authoritie to binde sinnes here on earth iustly to euerlasting condemnation which the vnpenitent may be as sure to suffer as they see the light of the day feare him therefore I say not as he is a man but as the Minister of God With what a reuerend feare did the Galathians receiue Paul his owne selfe doth report that they receiued him as an Angell of God yea more than so they receiued him as Iesus Christ himselfe And that was not for the excellencie of his person which hee testifieth was simple base vile and to all the world contemptible yea and subiect to all infirmities but they receiued him with such feare and reuerence for that excellent message which hee brought vnto them for those glad tidings which hee published among them and for that hee was a Minister of the Gospell of Iesus Christ which is the power of God to saue all the beleeuers Thus reuerently must all Gods children feare their Minister euen for the worthines of his office and ministery for if they should not feare him they could not in any case obey the word when hee doth sharply reproue them for their sinnes but euen as a light wife so long as her husband pleaseth her so long and no longer will she be obedient vnto him for if he shew a sharp countenance of very loue to driue her from some lewd coÌditions then will she begin to scorne to fret and chafe and in stead of obeying him she will deadly hate him and despise him so is it with the people if they stand not in feare of the authority which God hath giuen him they will obey him no longer than he preacheth pleasant things for when he shall touch their consciences with threatning the iudgemeÌts of God against their sin then can they not abide him but harden their hearts not against him but against the Lord which hath sent him and so fall away to their vtter destruction the children of God must therefore feare their Minister and be obedient to the word of truth which hee bringeth vnto them When the people are come thus farre that they will willingly obey the Minister and that with feare and reuerence submit themselues to bee guided by the pure word of God they must shew further their dutifulnes towards him and must also bee readie to doe for him whatsoeuer lieth in their power which thing S. Paul earnestly desireth of the Thessalonians Wee beseech you brethren that yee acknowledge them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you that you haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Where the holy Ghost sheweth a reason why they should acknowledge their Ministers which carefully faithfully doe execute their office which is for their workes sake his exhortation is in effect thus much Brethren this one thing doe I heartily craue at your hands that you be not so obliuious as to forget those which labour among you in the Lord and are by his appointment euen of great mercie towards you placed ouer you to the end they may admonish you of your sinnes and to stirre you vp by the word of God to a more zeale of the glorie of God and to walke more circumspectly before him I beseech you I say be not forgetfull of them but haue them in a singular loue yea let nothing be dearer vnto you than such for this worke sake which they haue taken in hand for I tell you truly there is no labour vnder the Sunne so profitable vnto you as this which bringeth not store of corruptible siluer and gold not large kingdomes and empires of this world which shall perish and come to an end but this profit commeth of their labour euen the saluation of your soules such a treasure as all the world no not a thousand worlds are comparable vnto it for this cause loue them Besides this it is their dutie also to prouide for him all things necessarie for that he may haue to supplie his want at their hands as we may by diuers places of the Scripture proue In the 6. to the Galathians the Apostle giueth this commandement Let him that is taught
in the word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods The reason is very good if the schoolemaster taketh paines in teaching the schollers owe to him other necessaries Such is the subtiltie of Satan which rageth and stormeth at the Gospell of Iesus Christ the reaching whereof he seeth is the decaying of his kingdome when as by no other meanes he can ouerthrow the same yet doth he mightily heaue at it by drawing the peoples harts from nourishing and maintaining the Preachers thereof that they being oppressed with penurie might be constrained to forsake their ministerie So that it is no marueile though the Apostle giueth so straight a charge thereof seeing so great danger might ensue If they sowe vnto you spirituall things is it a great thing if they reape of you carnall things If the Ministers giue vnto the people gold is it much for them to giue chaffe againe yet there is a greater difference betweene that that the Minister distributeth among the people that which he receiueth of them than is betweene gold and chaffe For he giueth vnto them by the preaching of the word the kingdome of heauen what treasure may be compared vnto it and will not they giue him of their worldly commodities to maintaine his liuing Truly it were a token of too too much infidelitie and a manifest argument that we are not Christians but very Heathen if we should refuse to nourish the Minister that laboureth for our profit It is manifest in the law that the Priests which waited on the Altar liued of the Altar Euen so hath the Lord appointed that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell Naturall reason teacheth vs this and yet is it written in the Scripture also that no man goeth on warfare at any time of his owne cost for the souldier receiueth his stipend Neither doth any manplant a vineyard and eateth not of the fruite thereof for to that end doth he plant it because he would enioy the fruite And againe No man keepeth a flocke and eateth not of the milke thereof But if the case standeth so in earthly matters that euery man enioyeth the fruite of his labour and is maintained by the same how much more ought the Ministers and Pastors liue of their flocke to whom they are so profitable and for whose sake they take such paines If therefore you will haue such an one placed ouer you that shall refuse no paines in studying night and day in preaching the word in season and out of season in exhorting and trying all meanes to doe you good and that shall loue you so tenderly that his owne life shall not be deare vnto him for your sake you must know it is your dutie to prouide all things necessarie for him for you must not make him your slaue but you must so minister vnto him that he may giue himselfe wholy vnto the faithfull doing of his dutie that he may not be drawne away with other cares from the same If the Lord hath commanded not to mousell the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corxe much lesse to withhold the Minister from things necessarie to preserue his life The labourer is worthie of his wages How wonderfully forward were the Galathians in fulfilling of this dutie when as they would not haue refused to pull out their eyes if it had beene possible and haue giuen them to the Apostle Which words although they be of supererogation yet doe they expresse such loue and readines in administring of their worldly commodities that they would haue pluckt out their owne eyes and giuen them vnto him also if by that meanes they might haue pleasured him Truly there is good cause why they should thus loue and prouide for their Minister which laboureth faithfully for if the childe cannot recompence the paines kindnes of his parents in bringing him into this world and prouiding things necessarie for his education neither the scholler the paines of his maister which hath garnished his breast with wisedome and knowledge much lesse can the childe of God recompence his spirituall father who hath begotten him vnto the Lord. Refuse not them to bestow part of thy worldly commodities vpon him that hath brought thee such heauenly treasure without the which thy estate were more miserable than the condition of brute beasts But because it may seeme very much to the worldly minded man who respecteth nothing but temporall things to thinke that he must be so liberall toward his Minister as to prouide him all things that he hath neede of although the children of God which are alreadie called and haue tasted how sweete the Lord hath beene to them by the Ministers meanes whom the Lord hath vsed as an instrument to bring them home will not thinke it much to do their dutie that very liberally in prouiding for their Pastor you shall vnderstand in what sort you ought to prouide for him First you must see that he hath sufficient for to finde himselfe and his familie necessarie foode and apparell for their bodies Secondly you must giue him wherewith to keepe hospitalitie that hee may be able honestly and decently to entertaine strangers which come vnto him to aske his counsell in matters of conscience concerning their faith and saluation Thirdly you must prouide him bookes for his studie and all such as may enrich his knowledge whereby he may the better hee able to answere and helpe all their doubts which come to him Thus must you prouide for him that he may not be troubled with any cares that may with draw him or hinder him in doing of his dutie And whereas the Apostle saith make him partaker of all your goods it is nothing lesse meant than that your goods should be at his pleasure or that you should make him abound in superfluitie wherewith he should be filled vntill he burst as they say there is no such thing but to prouide for him for those causes aforesaid Heere may they aske a question whether they ought to pay tithe vnto such Ministers as bewicked liuers because we haue spoken onely of the dutie which they owe vnto the true Ministers and faithfull labourers in the Lords busines You shall therefore vnderstand though he be a wicked liuer if he teach true doctrin hold nothing back from him but let him haue his dutie that if it shall please the Lord to conuert him from his wickednes hee may loue you the more dearely and haue the more care ouer you but if hee teach false doctrine not the word of God purely but his owne braines yet because you haue a conscience of disturbing the common weale and seeke rather peace than trouble let him haue his dutie that your diligeÌce in doing your duty may moue him to a more care of his or else if the Lord doth not giue him that grace yet thereby shall you leaue a testimonie in his conscience to his condemnation Moreouer where any such
by their doings the Lord hath pronouÌced by the mouth of his Prophet Malachy that he will bring a curse vpon them and will curse their blessings he will corrupt their seede and cast dung in their faces Thus will the Lord deale with such vnfaithful seruants that nothing shall prosper but euen their very seede shall be corrupt and he shall be called to a straight account and he shall beare the burden not only of his owne sinnes but of all the sinnes of the people and euery soule that hath perished thorough his negligence shall be laid to his charge and so shall he become a notable Diuell in hell there to be tormented with euerlasting and vntolerable paine Finally if the people doe not their dutie vnto the Minister they shall make him full of griefe and sorrow maruellously troubled in spirit nothing ioyfull in his calling but alwaies mourning and moreouer the Lord will harden the peoples heart that the word shall not be profitable vnto them but euen as S. Paul testifieth a âauor of death vnto death and in the end they shall be rewarded in hell fire which shall neuer be quenched nor the worme shall neuer die but there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Thus haue we learned first how necessary a thing it is to haue Ministers in the Church of God because without them the people should be as sheepe without a shepheard ready to be deuoured of their aduersary the diuell secondly that the Lord hath appointed them to this vse by them to call together the number of them that shall be saued by the preaching of the word wherewith he hath giuen them power to open heauen to all beleeuers and to giue as good assurance of their saluation by the word as if Iesus Christ himselfe were present to certifie the same and on the contrary to shut out all the vnpenitent from the kingdome of heauen and to binde them ouer to euerlasting woe which they shall be so sure of as they see the light that shineth in the day And therfore it behoueth all such as desire to be saued to learne the way to saluation of them and to harken vnto them for because the Lord hath appointed no other meanes in the world for to attaine to the knowledge thereof and hath said plainely that whosoeuer will not beleeue the truth at their hands shall not beleeue though one should come from heauen to tell them who shall be saued and another from hell to tell them who are damned We haue also heard that when the Lord determineth to beget soules he appointeth spirituall fathers fit and able for that purpose by reason that he giueth them gifts for the accomplishing of that busines and herewithall we haue learned what is the duty of these spirituall fathers or Ministers which we finde to consist in foure principall points 1. He must reade and study the word of God diligently that he may be able to teach and instruct his people 2. When he hath studied he must come forth and deliuer wholesome doctrine that their soules may be refreshed for therefore must he study to haue knowledge for them and sing to himselfe and his muses not filling himselfe so full of knowledge till he become as a tunne that will giue no sound but he must keepe knowledge not only in his heart but also in his lips for the Minister must be the mouth of the Lord from whence Gods people must know the will and counsell of God also he must obserue the true order of teaching that is to build vpon the true foundation Iesus Christ for he that buildeth vpon any other foundation is an Antichrist and not the Minister of God but the messenger of Sathan Moreouer he must by all meanes pricke forward the godly to increase in godlines beate downe the obstinate and hardharted with the terrible iudgements of God and after to raise vp thâ penitent with the sweete promises of the Gospell the which he must doe not onely openly in the pulpit among the congregation but priuately also in euery house because that generall doctrine doth not driue the people to such a consideration of their estate as when they are particularly admonished of their sinnes exhorted to repeÌt for them Thus must the Minister labour to make his doctrine profitable and that continually supposing it not sufficient to be done now and then but he must do it in season and out of season omitting no opportunitie wherein the Lord may call home some into the Church of Christ and that God may the rather vouchsafe to blesse his ministry he must pray continually for himselfe and his people both openly and priuately be very circumspect in administring the Sacraments 3. He must liue a godly life aad set himselfe as example for his flocke to follow and so much the rather ought he to looke more neerely to all his waies because the aduersaries if any thing be otherwise than well with the Ministers will straightway with open mouth blaspheme the Gospell which is most pure and vnreproueable whereas if they haue nothing whereof to accuse the Minister neither can they blame the word which they onely heaue at to ouerthrow it if it were possible taking occasion by the Minister to blame the word For an other cause also must he liue vnreproueable and that is because hee must watch ouer the soules of other which charge he cannot performe except he be able to watch ouer his own Thirdly in this respect that his election may be surely known vnto himselfe least in preaching of the election vnto other he be a reprobate himselfe So that when he threatneth the iudgements of God against other hee shall condemne himselfe and when he raiseth vp the penitent with the promises he himselfe shall fall into the hole of his owne condemnation and no man shall be able to comfort him 4. Last of all he must ââââe his flocke so deerely that he must giue his life for them But because it were contrarie to the wordes of our Sauiour Christ to say he might not flye at any time and on the other side if wee say he may flye wee should put no difference betweene the true Ministers and the hirelings wee haue heard that the Lord will teach his faithfull Ministers by his holy spirit when it is good to flye and when not Thus much haue we learned concerning the dutie of Ministers In the second part we haue heard the dutie of the people towards their Ministers which we haue learned to consist first in obedience because it were altogether in vaine and an vnprofitable labour for the Minister to teach the people if they should not bee obedient vnto his doctrine and also because it is impossible for any to bee saued that will not bee obedient vnto the word of God besides which the Lord hath appointed no meanes for man to attaine vnto the knowledge of saluation and therefore hath he giuen it vnto his
Ministers to be preached sincerely and purely vnto his people And heere we learne by the way that the people must beware that they bee not seduced with false doctrine and mans inuention therefore they must proue the doctrine to accord with the word of God and then be obedient vnto it Secondly besides obedience wee haue learned that they must also reuerence him because they cannot obey his doctrine except they haue a reuerent opinion of him as we see by the woman of Samaria and the people that S. Peter conuerted Thirdly it is requisite that they feare him for where feare is not there honor and reuerence must needes bee absent And thus haue we heard that they ought to feare him not in respect of his person but for his office sake not as he is a man but in that he is the messenger and Minister of God Fourthly they must loue him and that vnfainedly with all their heart being ready to help him in all distresses Fiftly they must prouide for him that he may haue to maintaine himselfe and his familie to entertaine strangers and buy him bookes that he may not with any worldly care bee drawne from doing of his dutie Sixtly they must pray for him continually and for themselues also that hee may be able to teach and they to receiue the word profitably 3 These duties being wel performed bringeth this commoditie The Ministers labour shall be profitable his account acceptable and his soule saued The people shall make their minister ioyfull and louing vnto them willing to labour for their profit and in the end they shall raigne together in the kingdome of heauen Also if the Minister doth his dutie faithfully though the people doe not their yet hee shall saue his soule Likewise if the people doe their dutie and not the Minister the Lord will so prouide that they shall enioy eternall felicitie 4 Last of all if these duties be not performed we haue learned how great dangers they are in that neglect the same if the Minister his labour shall be cursed he shall be called to a streight account and shall answere for euerie soule that hath perished and so become a diuell in hel for euer If the people doe not their dutie they shall grieue their Pastor make him vnprofitable and in the end be tormented in vtter darknes for euer The Lord of all power deale mercifully with vs for his deare Sonne Iesus Christs sake and graunt such grace both vnto the Ministers of his word that they may carefully doe their duties with that feare of his name that reuereÌce of his Maiestie that zeale of his glorie and that desire of the saluation of his people that they ought and that the people may so obediently and willingly receiue thy word and Ministers thereof as shall bee most for thy glorie and the profit of their soules that after this life ended wee may dwell together in thy kingdome of glorie with thy Sonne our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ to whom with thee and the holy Ghost three persons and one true and most wise God be al honour and glorie for euer Amen OF THE CONFESSION OF SINNES THE FIFTEENTH SERMON Prouerbs 28. vers 13. He that hideth his sins shall not prosper but he that confesseth and forsaketh them shall haue mercie THere are two parts of this verse Hiding of sinnes with punishments and Confessing with mercie It is not my manner to restraine a precept generall but according to circumstances to speake of generall things generally Here both the sinne of hiding sinnes is taught to bee auoided and the vertue of confessing sinnes to be practised A matter not obserued for error hath been much spoken against but truth not so throughly taught which is the cause of the small proceeding of the Gospell Example in Consubstantiation and Transubstantiation in the Sacrament where the true manner of Christs presence is not knowne because it hath not been taught as it should Example in superstitious holidaies the breaknecke of the Lords Sabbaths meÌ now not sparing to worke on the Lords day also because they haue not been taught to sanctifie it Example of Lent fast wherein the abuse of fasting hauing been checked and the manner of right fasting so little opened it is come to passe that men knowe not how truly to fast Example of the butcherly discipline once entred the truth of discipline not being spoken of it maketh men thinke that now to speake of it is to make euery one a Pope in his owne parish So likewise of Eare confession the grosse abuses whereof hauing been reprooued but the right vse of confession passed ouer vntaught men care not to confesse either to God or men and if they doe either it is rather vpon the commandements of men than vpon the consideration of iudgement and mercies Whereby also all conference and examination is taken from the Minister to whom examinatioÌ is not to be denied though al things be not to be disclosed And againe acknowledging of sinnes and priuate and publike reconciliation haue vtterly ceased My brethren teach the truth teach the truth for by want hereof it is come to passe that first the peace of mens consciences is not prouided for secondly our winnings are not so great as our losings thirdly God is not glorified The peace of conscience is not looked vnto for when thou knowest what thou shouldest not doe thy conscience straight accuseth thee for doing the euill thou shouldest not but because thou art not taught the good thou shouldest doe thou canst not pursue after it with comfort Our losses haue been greater thaÌ our winnings because the good of men hath not been prouided for by building theÌ vp For though they heare sinnes spoken against yet seeing godlines and religion to decay the Lords day not being celebrated with reuerence men not prepared for the receiuing of the holy Sacrament neuer fasting neuer confessing c. yet the weake are not staied or drawne on but fal away the aduersaries mouth is not stopped but set wide open because truth is not enough spoken of and practised God is not glorified for they who are wonne are not so truly wonne but become hypocrites and many are not wonne at all because the truth is not fully deliuered for hearing some things spoken against they are led to contrarie heresies by reason they were not grounded in the truth which teacheth it selfe and errors also as good sheweth euil and it selfe also We must then teach loue and practise good things as we must reprooue hate and not doe that which is euill Which manner of teaching because it hath not been in vse we cannot now get credit to peoples mindes being inured with other kinde of teaching Confession is either priuate or publike Priuate first vnto the Lord secondly vnto men first for our owne sinnes secondly for the sinnes of others Publike first vnto God with men and before men secondly vnto God and vnto men That which cannot be done
our selues against all enticements whereby we might be allured to sinne either in hart or in behauiour when pleasure smileth vpon vs or filthy lucre setteth on our hearts or preferment calleth for vs c. Let this be as a buckler whereby to repell all the fiery darts of the Diuell It is a blessed thing to worke none iniquitie and what should it profit a man to winne the whole world and to loose his owne soule Moses chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God then to enioy the pleasures of sinne and the preferments of Egipt for a season It was a foolish mad part of the Israelites to desire to returne into Egypt the house of their bondage that they might eate of their flesh-pots and of the leekes onions that in time past they had there enioyed but much more void of sense reason are they that wheÌ they haue bin once deliuered froÌ that spirituall seruitude wil cast theÌselues into thraldome againe when they haue bene puld out of the snares of the diuel wherein they were held at his pleasure will returne againe to folly intangle theÌselues the second time Wherefore let this put strength into vs in all conflicts that we may stand resolutely as against other assaults so against that of the example of great mighty men who vsually take their liberty in all voluptuous and licentious kinds of liuing This consideration I say should arme vs against it The Lord hath pronounced them blessed that worke none iniquitie and if I âee of the number of them I shall be more happy in renouncing sinne then the greatest Potentate on the earth is or can bee in committing of sinne And therefore let vs deale as Eliphaz did in the booke of Iob I haue seene the foolish well rooted saith hee and suddenly I cursed his habitation not by way of imprecation but of denunciation of Gods iudgements due vnto them for their euill workes shewing that they tooke such courses as did make them and theirs accursed and bring the vengeance of God vpon them the meditation whereof was a strong bulwarke to fence him against all temptations vnto the like sinfull and vile practises 2. This maketh for the terror of all such as doe drinke in sinne with greedinesse and giue allowance to themselues in blaspheming in Sabbath-breaking in wantonnesse in lying and slandering and scoffing and such other foule vices If they be blessed that do not worke iniquitie then cursed are they that make a common practise thereof But I hope will some say a mans heart may bee good though hee ouer-shoote himselfe by rapping out an oath now and then and by speaking foolishly and lightly c. you must not iudge say they God knoweth our hearts Hee doth so indeede and he hath made knowne vnto vs by his word that an ill tongue and an ill life doe alwayes argue an ill heart for out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and a good tree cannot bring forth such rotten fruite nor a pure Fountaine send foorth such muddie and filthy streames as doe euermore issue foorth at their prophane mouthes and are deriued from their impure consciences vnto all or to the most part of their actions Vers. 4 Thou hast commaunded to keepe thy precepts diligently THe doctrine that these wordes affoord is this that nothing is superfluous that is done in obedience to Gods holie will The word translated Diligently doth signifie in the originall tongue wonderfull much so that the wordes goe thus Thou hast commaunded to keepe thy precepts wonderfull much And this the Apostle vrgeth the Corinthians vnto Hauing such promises beloued let vs purge our selues from all fithinesse of the flesh and of the spirit that is from all manner of corruption as wel inward as outward And that was the ârift of Christ Iesus in giuing the true interpretation of th law which the Pharisees had corrupted by their false Expositions I say this was the drift to draw men from resting on the outward obseruation thereof and to bring them to haue regard vnto their thoughts and to the affections of their hearts and moreouer in their practise to doe those things which heathen men and hypocrites could not attaine vnto and therefore he often vrgeth this sentence to shew the slândernesse and insufficiencie of their obedience What singular thing doe yee Implying that Christians must in many things bee singular and differ from and goe beyond the common sort of men If one could doe as much good as an hundred yet he could not doe the hundreth part of that which a Christian ought to performe Let him say still for it is a truth I am an vnprofitable seruant I haue done no more then my dutie nor so much as my dutie As Christ came to fulfill all that his Fathers law required so it behoueth vs to obserue euery thing that wee are commanded though not in perfection which wee cannot attaine vnto yet in vprightnesse and with our best indeuours When the Israelites told Moses that if he would goe neare and heare what the Lord saide and declare it vnto them they would heare and doe all that the Lord should say the Lord himselfe testified the equitie of their words that they had well spoken all that they spake wished that there were such an hart in them to feare him and to keepe all his commandements alway that it might goe well with them and with their children after them Whereby we are informed what is acceptable vnto God and profitable for our selues namely entire obedience for our comfortable welfare and constant obedience for our continuall happines and to the same purpose tendeth that serious instigation of Paul to the Corinthians Therefore my beloued brethren be ye stedfast vnmoueable abundant alwayes in the worke of the Lorde for as much as yee knowe that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. 1 First no vaine thing is commaunded but euery precept that he giueth is holy and euery dutie prescribed to vs is needfull to be performed he requireth nothing but that which is good and iust and who can charge vs to doe more than enough whiles we deale onely in that which is iust and good 2 Secondly the Lord desireth to be serued with all due care and faithfulnesse Can any man say I am before hand with him and I haue done more for his sake than he hath for mine doe we not receiue from him breath and being and life and liuing and preseruation and saluation it selfe and all things else 3 Thirdly our labour is not lost nor trauell mis-spent in yeelding obedience to him for he will reward it at the full and aboue all desert No man worketh for him without wages not a godly action not a godly word not a godly purpose not a godly motion of heart shall passe without pay and compensation 4 Fourthly euery default and omission of well doing at euery
a prayer for them that sinne it will be an argument that we shall be comforted and shall escape when the iudgement commeth Then men ought to mourne for their owne sinnes for if Gods children cannot be discharged vnlesse they can mourne for the sins of others how much lesse shall we be discharged if we cannot mourne for our owne sinnes Vers. 54. Thy statutes haue beene my songs in the house of my pilgrimage HE sheweth that he was not enuious against the wicked for their delights but taketh a delight in another thing that is in praising God that he might not be intangled with their pleasures The remedie of sinne that we fall not into those sinnes which others haue is to feare least God punish some secret sinne in vs as he hath done in them For God doth neuer let vs fall into grosse sinnes but to punish some other sinne we lie in which is secret and we will not come out of because it is vnknowne And if wee will not be intangled with the pleasures of the wicked we must doe as Dauid doth here so acquaint vs with the word as that we make our songs of it that is that we doe not onely reade heare and talke grauely of it but also make it our songs when we will be merrie as Paul Coloss. 3. for where there is a delight there men will euen be singing of it And hereof come these spirituall songs in the Bible to shew their great delight in the word So Ephes. 5. Paul maketh this a signe that we are full of the Spirit when we can sing of them Here we are taught that our songs ought to be made of the statutes of God and agreeable to the same and not after our own will This we see to be the matter of these Psalmes the lawes the promises of God c. The talking of godlines maketh worldly men heauie but the children of God vse all worldly things as though they vsed them not and then they are heauie when they displease God but contrà c. The want of a spirit in singing doth shew a great decay in godlines and coldnes in this holie exercise argueth a coldnes in faith and true religion Then if men obiect Will you not haue men to be merrie Yes but yet with the word otherwise their mirth is sinne The want of this sheweth that men do not their duties with cheerfulnes which thing is threatned in Deut. 28. 47. Vers. 55. I haue remembred thy name O Lord in the night and haue kept thy law AS in another place the name of God is a strong tower to the former meanes he addeth this of prayer to shew that without this the other are vnprofitable In the night First that is continually because in the day also Secondly simply because he auoided the applause of men Thirdly cheerfully because the heauinesse of natural sleep could not ouercome him All these shew that he was wholy giuen to the word as we see men of the world will take some part of the night to their delights And in that he did keep Gods testimonies in the night he sheweth that he was the same in secret that he was in the light whereby he condemned all those that will couer their wickednesse with the darke Let vs examine our selues whether we haue broken our sleepes to call vpon God as we haue to fulfill our pleasures All these meanes did the Prophet vse to keepe him from falling by the reproch of the wicked which we also must vse if we will ouercome it Vers. 56. This I had because I kept thy precepts AS God doth punish sinne by sinne so doth he reward goodnesse with goodnesse as that To him that hath it shall he giuen Matth. 23. for the Lord crowneth his owne gifts so that if there be in vs a loue of Gods word this beginning will God increase and blesse so that riuers of water shall flow from him Ioh. 7. and the little lumpe of leauen shall sower the whole If thou be wicked God will punish one sinne with another as in Saul So Dauid when he was not thankfull for his sleepe he fell to adulterie which was punished with murther But if we be thankful for that we haue we shall haue more This then is the cause that we haue no more mercies because we vse not them well which we haue for if we could open our monthes wide we should be filled Psal. 81. PORTION 8. CHETH Vers. 57. O Lord thou art my portion I haue determined to keepe thy words HEre the man of God protesteth that the Lord is his portion and he further saith that he will keepe Gods commandements All will say that God is their portion and that their chiefe desire is to be in his fauour but Dauid seuereth himselfe from others when he saith that he will keepe the commandements And hereby he is assured that the Lord is his portion because he maketh his word his chiefe desire We shall then know that we make God our portion when we haue this delight to heare the word c. and those that haue not a delight in the word they make not God their portion The like saying is part 15 vers 2. Let vs then alwaies examine and trie our hearts to Godward by the word if we say that he is mercifull then let vs see if we beleeue his promises if that he is iust then that we beleeue his threatnings Thus if we can set the word aloft it is a sure argument that we haue made God our portion Againe if we can be grieued when neither promises nor threatnings can affect vs and we are desirous that they might this sheweth that we haue a longing desire to haue God our portion I haue determined Dauid was fully resolued of this for he had duly considered all things and therefore in wisedome made his choise and hath made a full resolution Many haue such motions by starts as the couetous man the adulterer c. but it passeth away therefore they shew that they haue not made God their portion for if they had then would they haue this resolute purpose Verse 58. I made my supplication in thy presence with my whole heart be mercifull vnto me according to thy promise HE sheweth by a second argument that God is his portion in that he prayeth to God for that which we loue we desire to commune and talke with Then by this we may likewise trie our selues for if we haue this delight to pray and if we be sorie when we cannot doe it then doe we further shew that the Lord is our portion or else not Againe we see that it is not enough to make a determinatio vnlesse we further pray that the Lord would assist vs in our purpose This is the cause that we cannot make such determination nor haue such good purposes because we are not often in prayer The diuell will be most busie to tempt when we haue determined and we our selues
obserue with what delight of heart cheerefulnesse of countenance volubilitie of speech nimblenesse of wit strength of memorie and dexteritie of the whole man they goe about euery good thing and what is the cause of all this God putteth into them his good spirit and maketh all things as it were possible vnto them Hee that knoweth not this bee hee Minister or Auditor knoweth little of the Christian combate Is this so 1 humble thy selfe vnder the mightie hand of God that he may exalt thee in due time 1. Pet. 5. 7. 2 despaire not though sorrowe come in the euening ioy may come in the morning they that sowe in teares shall reape in ioy 3 censure not when men are not alike cheerefull in diuine duties especially Ministers who oftentimes partly for their owne sinne and partly for the sinnes of their auditors who either pray not for them or loue them not or grace them not or are not worthie of the best things are put to silence Augustine reporteth of himselfe that at his meditations of many sermons hee was often most cheerefull in the Pulpit on the suddaine heauie And I heard once a godly man in the like case speake thus to his auditors I was neuer so humbled as this day the Lord hath humbled mee in my ministery because you haue not assisted mee with your prayers A willing patient louing and charitable auditorie setteth an edge vpon the zeale of the Preacher 4 art thou dull waite for this quickening for in comming it will come and will not tarie That Martyr founde it who after the combate of many a dayes conflict cryed out euen at the stake Austine it is come it is come Mistris Honnie-wood that worthie woman found it after many yeares conflict betwixt frayletie and faith and here the Prophet Dauid found the same 5 vse all holy meanes to stirre vp the graces of God in thee as men doe to rayse vp one out of a dead sleepe the neglect whereof is the graue of many graces 6. feare this relapse into deadnesse of spirit after some extraordinary ioye and when you haue most meanes It is strange to see what readinesse there is in many people that want Gods word to goe many a mile for it to studie and talke of it and what small account it is made of amongst them that haue it in abundance 7 take heed of the soules languishing no consumption is like to this For by them c. Quickened hee was as hee saith by GOD but yet also by the word soundly preached sauingly vnderstood and particularly applied to the conscience This then doth the power of CHRISTS death make a man indeede to dye vnto sinne then doth the power of his resurrection make him to walke on in newenes of life No Aqua-vitae or caelestis like vnto this by which wee haue inward peace of conscience and an outward obedience to GODS commaundements Dauid reioyced in this blessing so ought wee wee desire to bee euer quicke and cheerefull to all good duties it is onely GOD by his spirit in the word that can giue it ¶ Vers. 94. I am thine saue me for I haue sought thy precepts IN the former verse the Prophet felt the spirit of God stirring vp his heart to beleeue Gods promises heere it becomes the spirit of supplication for he yet feeling terrors within and troubles without crieth to his Sauiour Saue me ô Lord. Yea Dauid but thou art a grieuous sinner thinkest thou that God will heare sinners didst not thou affirme Psal. 66 18. if I regard iniquitie in mine heart God will not heare me why then prayest thou vnto me why Lord I am thy seruant and the Sonne of thine handmaide I am thine saue me yea but many very hypocrites will say that they belong vnto me how prouest thou that thou art mine He that seeketh to know and doe thy will he is thine but I haue sought to know and to doe thy will therefore I am thine and this is the summe of this verse Saue me Saluation then belongeth to the Lord. Psal. 3. 8. yea it belongeth to him alone he saueth both man and beast an horse is a vaine thing in the day of battell neither is any man deliuered by mans might He is that Aiacis clypeus vnder which we are safe those Eagles wings vpon which we are carried that strong tower to which we must resorte and a very present helpe in the time of trouble when neither the wisedome of thy minde nor the strength of the body nor the gold in thy chest nor the endeuours of thy friends nor the multitude of an armie nor the defensed citie can doe thee any good then the name of the Lord is a strong tower euery righteous Dauid may flie vnto it and is deliuered How often doth God complaine of Israel that they had trusted in man and in the power of man and did not make him their saluation It is mans nature to relie more vpon outward meanes as physicke in sicknes friends in disgrace an hoast in warre c. then vpon God But he that without this captaine will conquer shall haue Zenacharibs reward without this Pilote will enter vpon the sea shall haue Pharaohs reward without this Physitian will be cured shall haue Asahs reward and he that will pray vnto any other for helpe saue the God of Israel shall in the ende haue the reward of Bâall Prophets When all saile vs God will not saile vs. Cast thy burthen vpon the Lord and he will nourish thee Psal. 55. 23. cast your care vpon him for he careth for you 1. Pet. 5. 7. Saue me with the Prophet let vs at all times in all places for all persons vpon all occasions call vpon God For 1. it is his commandement 2. a part of his worship 3. an honour to him 4 a testimonie of our faith 5. it distinguisheth him from idols vs from idolaters 6 By it we obtaine all things 7. our many wants moue vs to this dutie 8. all nations call vpon their Gods shall not Ionah call vpon his God 9. By it we talke with God 10. the contrarie argueth an Atheist Psal. 53. 4. Say therefore in all troubles Saue me ô Lord for thy mercy sake 1. But remember that thou must call vpon God alone forsaluation The Gentiles that know not God haue many other Sauiours the idolaters that knowe not God aright haue many also But cursed is the image and the image maker an idol is nothing nothing worth it workes nothing The learned Papist knoweth this the ignorant must not 6. If they would not haue the poore people to adore their breaden God why doe they make it at sometimes to bleede or their wooden gods why doe they cause them sometimes to speake otherwhiles to sweate many times to smile and oftentimes to stretch forth the hand to receiue oblations offered vnto them Origen saith well Impossibile est vt qui Deum rectè nouit supp ex sit statuae It is impossible that he
is one thing to be noted more notable that is he was not grieued for himself alone but eueÌ for others which made no conscience of Gods word was he grieuously vexed and tormented as portio 7. 5. Feare is come vpon me for the wicked which forsake thy law And portio 17. 8. Mine eyes gush out with riuers of water because they keepe not thy law And in portio 18. 3. My zeale hath euen consumed mee because mine enemies haue forgotten thy words He was not onely grieued for his owne incredulitie but for the incredulitie of others he lamented not onely his owne wants but also the wants of others his glorie was then chiefest when the word was glorified his griefe when the word sustained wrong did most abound Like zeale was in Paul who cared not for his owne bonds so the word of God might be free neither did hee care how much he did suffer for the Gospels sake which he preached so others might thereby âe confirmed Now if we shall lay this with due examination of our owne hearts to our seuerall liues we shall see many grieued for their owne sinnes which are not grieued for the sinnes of others But if we could be grieued both for our selues and for others it were an infallible token that we sought not our selues but Gods word Many likewise are comforted when they finde Gods glory set forth in themselues who cannot so praise God when they see it in others Many indeed as Ioâ witnesseth can declare âloquently against the sinnes of others yet we see few weepe and lame it for them as he did But aboue all notable is that place of the Spirit of God to stirre vs âââ to this practise which is Ezech. 9. where a man is mentioned with a writers inâkhorne by his side which is sent of the Lord to goe through the middest of Ierusalem and to saue from the destroying and reuenging Angell which was to come all them that mourned and cried for the abominations which were done in the citie In which place by marking the children of God vnto saluation is shewed the manner of theÌ to wââ to mourne and câie out against the wickednes of the people which they see committed against Gods glorie Paul 1. Cor. 5. sheweth the Corinthians that they had reiected despised the incestuous person but he also telleth them that they had not mourned for him the effect where of is set downe 2. Cor. 7. where the Apostle reioyceth that he had wrought in them a godly sorrow not to be repented of We must therefore learne to lament the sinnes of them with whom we liue and specially of them ouer whom we haue charge least in not so doing we be made guiltie of the sinnes of others Let vs then away with that carnall emulation in the graces of another and let vs learne to giue God the praise of his gifts in others as though they were bestowed on our selues But alas our corruption is great here in and is well set downe in Luke in the elder brother who repined at the receiuing of his younger brother into his fathers fauour Now to draw to the fourth and last reason which concerneth the meanes vsed of the Propheâ they were these conference prayer praise or thanksgiuing and a vowing of his obedience to the Lord whereof I will speake in order and of the first first I am saith he port 8 7. a companion of all them that feare thee and keepe thy precepts And port 10. 7. Lââ such ââ feare thee turne vnto me and they that know thy testimonies that I may both impart my feelings and comforts vnto others and that they may strengthen me with their gifts such was his humilitie that notwithstanding his high calling he desired euen to profit by others In naturall things experience doth teach vs that young men cannot satisfie themselues with a priuate vse of their exercise but if any one haue inuented a pleasant conceit he cannot be quiet vntill he haue ioyned himselfe with others therein such is their loue to their carnall deuices Which thing if it be so vsuall in earthly things how much more is it requisite in heauenly things Many will studie for a trade and methode by themselues whereof none shall be partakers but they will still be the fathers of it but it was not so in Dauid but whatsoeuer he had he would teach it others and whatsoeuer good thing he heard he would learne it He had not this spirit to say Tush I haue enough I know many things I neede not to conferre Paul thanketh the Romanes and protesteth himselfe a debtor vnto them for their communicating of spiritual things vnto him Wherfore let vs exhortione another wher one another admonish one another and watch one ouer another for good and suffer our selues to bee exhorted to perseuerance to be whetted for our duties and to be admonished of our infirmities and let vs be grieued that wee haue made so little exchange of our talents to bring so small increase to the Lord. The second meane is prayer wherfore he said so often portioÌ 5. 2. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes c. portion 9 2. Teach me good iudgement and knowledge Where sometime he delireth to haue his iudgement inlightened and sometimes his affections cleered Well was hee one that was wiser than Gad and Nathan and yet had this affection to growe in the knowledge of wisedome and shall not wee be ashamed if wee pray not He felt this ioy delight of the word by measure in him he felt sometimes a cleane heart sometimes an hard heart sometimes vnspeakable ioy of mind sometimes exceeding dulnes of mind sometime hee seemed to haue enioyed the comforts of Angels sometimes no comfort at all So let vs thinke our selues to be as betweene light and darknes clowdes and brightnes sometimes hauing patieÌce and sometimes murmuring sometime purposing to do good sometime fainting in bringing them to passe Concerning thanksgiuing which was another of his exercises it is said port 21. 4. Seuen times a day doe I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements Where hee sheweth that hee vsed this kinde of worship often which thing with vs is farre contrarie because wee pray more than we giue thankes The reason is wee are giuen in greater measure to feele our wants which prouoketh vs to prayer than to see Gods benefits receiued which might moue vs to thanksgiuing The next meanes by order the fourth which the man of God vseth is here by name set downe meditation But some will say How commeth it to passe that among so many and sundrie meanes no mention is made of hearing and reading the word of God Wee answere that this is a Psalme of experience and not of knowledge And hee that seeketh for knowledge here will want methode but wee must trauaile with the Prophet to finde the truth so applied to our hearts
of Gods children are not so sirme as that it is neuer shaken they are not alwaies in the tenour and as the Lord giueth them of his grace in measure so hee giueth them at sometimes more at sometimes lesse he often humbleth them with incredulitie to exercise them in prayer and to confirme them the more by his Spirit whereof they haue had a pledge in his word Wee haue learned that the Prophet thought himselfe to haue no life but as he had the feeling of the life of the Sonne of God to be conueyed to him by the spirit of God through the working of the word of God and that as we breathe eate playe and labour wee haue nothing differing from bruite beasts as we haue fiue wits to discourse of things we haue nothing more than the heathen than the Turkes than the vngodly infidels The Scriptures shew that all that liue in ignorance and sinne are dead for they that liue in ignorance sit in darkenes and in the shadow of death as it is in the song of Zacharie and if we liue in sinne the Apostle witnesseth we are but dead Ephes 2.1 The death of sinne is the life of a man and the life of sinne is the death of a man sinne then I meane to liue in vs when wee giue ouer our selues to sin with pleasure and lye in our sinne with delight And yet here is a further thing for the man of God speaketh of the experience of Gods children who when they feele delight in prayer and their inward man delighted with the word of God they thinke they are aliue and that so long they walke in the land of the liuing but when they fal into some sinne and become vnthankfull or pensiue there comes a dulnes and deadnes of heart they are not able to see any difference betweene themselues and the reprobates and finding in themselues such an heape of ill inclinations they think themselues to be dead It followeth in the verse And disappoint me not of mine hope As if he should say O Lord euen as I trust in thy word so my hope is that thy word shall be accomplished As faith is the mother of hope so hope is the daughter and nurse of faith for faith breedeth hope and hope nourisheth faith faith assureth vs of the trueth of Gods word hope waiteth for the accomplishment of it His meaning then is Lord as I trust in thy word so strengthen my faith and disappoint mee not of my hope for howsoeuer the wicked continue for a while I beleeue that I shall haue a glorious end I beleeue it is not lost labour to serue the Lord O Lord I hope to see them troden downe that breake thy statutes Thus we see how Gods children feare their vnbeliefe and nourish their faith with prayer so the true Minister of God cannot but be zealous to stirre vp his people to feruent and frequent prayer We see the one halfe of this Psalme to bee prayer and that in euery portion two or three or foure verses be prayers And the man of God being willing to bring his knowledge to feeling hath still this prayer Stay mâe in thy word teach mee thy statutes disappoint me not of my hope establish thy promises to thy seruant For as reading hearing and conferring doe more increase knowledge than feeling so meditating praying and singing doe more nourish feeling than knowledge Had he that had such a faith in Gods word such ioy such delight such life in the spirit neede so often and feruently to pray then I beseech you let vs pray pray pray Vers. 117. Stay thou me and I shall be safe and I will delight continually in thy statutes THis agreeth with that in the verse going before stablish mee according to thy promise Hadst thou need Dauid to be staied didst thou wauer oh how need we to be stayed and to pray against our wauering he meaneth here thus much although I am well minded and delight in thy law yet I am so brittle and so slipperie that if thou stay mee not I shall sall I am gone Oh man of God feeling his owne wants and infirmities I shall be safe that is If I be not stayed by thine hand I shall be at the last cast Psal. 30. 6 he said hee should neuer be remoued here is another spirit where he saith he should be safe But here wofull experience taught him that he durst not be stayed on himselfe whereby he declareth that as without Gods word he could not be safe so come what come would befall what danger could befall in the Lords word he was staied sufficiently Then we are to learne that the promises of God must engender in vs a care and feare of our selues for if we begin once to be quiet with our selues when wee begin to be secure and presumptuous let vs assure our selues that we are not farre from sinne But if we feare that wee are staggering and reeling persons and that we are very slipperie is there not cause of humbling that this humblenes should breed carefulnesse carefulnesse should cause watchfulnesse watchfulnesse should vse the meanes and the meanes should be sanctified by prayer Then come hell come the diuell come the world come the flesh if the Lord stay vs we shall liue and not die we shall surely not miscarie And I will delight continually in thy statutes Wee see here that there is no free will for he prayeth likewise Port. 5. 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes Neither did he promise of himselfe before but did hope in the Lord. Such brittlenes is in the world such sleights in the flesh such slinesse in SathaÌ such corrupt examples in the world that vnlesse the Lord stay vs we are so farre off from delight in good that we are ready to fall into great sinnes Euery man therefore is to search his owne heart and by the cause we may come to the effects and by the tree may coniecture of the fruite so by the effects we may iudge of the cause and by the fruite we may iudge of the tree Where is now this delight when we heare the word we heare it with such coldnesse therefore it is a manifest proofe we are not staâed in the Lord. For whosoeuer doth not delight in the word he may deceiue his owne soule but surely as yet he is not staied on God If we are not delighted then are we stâied on our own selues but if the Lord work in vs then shal we feele delight This is a griefe of my soule that I see no delight in the Lords day all things are done for fashion but the power of godlinesse is not among vs. The cause is the want of priuate exercises the want of priuate reading and praying and this bringeth a secret curse of publike exercises and therefore I cannot but so often vâge priuate prayer and meditation Vers. 118. Thou hast troden downe all them that depart from
leaue me not to mine oppressors THe Prophet goeth on praying for the increase and continuance of Gods fauour vsing two arguments the first by shewing his afflictions which hee suffered the seconde by declaring his affection to the word whereunto is added a reason drawne from the nature of GOD that it is his time to helpe in affliction His generall desire then is to haue a further loue of Gods word to this end hee sheweth his miseries and afflictions and with what affection hee longed for helpe trusting that God would now come to doe right His prayer is that the Lord would not suffer him to bee ouercome with ouer-much afflictions but that as it is Psal. 125. 3. that the rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous least the righteous put their hands vnto wickednesse and that the hands of the oppressors should not preuaile God then giueth vs this libertie that wee may pray against our and his enemies but wee must withall consider these two reasons I haue executed As if the Prophet said Thou hast promised to helpe all them that hold causes and maintaine them well through thy grace I haue vsed a good cause well performe therefore oh Lord thy promise in me So the Prophet prayeth Psal. 41. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse c. where hee sheweth that as God doth promise to helpe in afflictions so he requireth of our parts that wee should suffer as weldoers and as doing well in a good cause as if hee had expressed his minde in these words O God the cause which I maintaine is iust and I haue maintained it well let them fall then that haue an ill cause against me who hauing so righteous a cause As we haue to learne that we shall not be without oppressors if we doe well so must we learne how to behaue our selues therein It seemeth monstrous to some that we should by weldoing purchase such enemies as if when ye do well ye suffer wrong and take it patiently this is acceptable to God 1. Pet. 3. 13. Who is it that will harme you if you follow that which is good Yet it is a thing in the secret iudgement of God either to the triall of the faith of his children or the fulfilling of the sins of the wicked Who would thinke a man should haue enemies but by desert True it is if the world were aright but because wee liue in such a world wherein Christ himselfe executing iudgemeÌt and righteousnes did suffer because it hated him much more must we looke for it as Christ himselfe hath also fore warned because the seruant must not be aboue his maister and because we labour and cease not to hinder the kingdome of Sathan hee enarmeth the world with hatred against vs also We must not think that we can be here quiet For although we be sometimes troubled because we haue not done somewhat which we ought yet often we must be oppressed as righteous doers although not so as our enemies finally shall preuaile against vs. We see the Prophet desireth God to be the patrone of a righteous cause and of a righteous cause rightly handled we must then if we will assure our selues of Gods protection first consider if our cause be iust and hauing such a cause whether we haue rightly dealt in it Let vs therefore when we are oppressed search our cause if we feele that our conscience be guiltie then no maruell though wee suffer because the Lord correcteth either our euill cause or our ill handling of a good cause Wee must see that in the equitie of our request our cause be iust and true and being good that our dealing therein bee also iust and right Let vs see this now in particulars Our Sauiour Christ saith he came to put dissension betweene the father and the sonne the mother and the daughter and that the father in law should bee against his son in law and the sonne in law against his father in law True it is if it be for the Gospels sake and we withall haue done our duties and obedience which nature our callings require that we be hated yet must we not be dismaied although we haue the enemies of our own familie of them which by nature are ioyned to vs we are not to be discouraged if it be righteousnes which we must maintaine and vnrighteousnes which they maintaine if theÌ our cause being good we vse all obedience loue and dutie and yet be grieued we must recouer our selues with that which Christ hath said but if our cause bee ill or being right wee shewed not our selues humble and dutifull in the defence of it then we haue deserued iustly to be euill entreated of them If wee shall obserue this to happen either among Magistrates to their subiects or Landlords to their tenants or any other gouernours to their inferiours when they shall deale ill with vs in debts fines and exactions we must consider that if we haue done righteously we haue the libertie to comfort our soules in prayer Lord I haue done the part of a faithfull subiect or the dutie of a good tenant Lord helpe me against this man which oppresseth me wrongfully But if we haue discouraged their hearts either simply by ill doing or in a good thing by ill dealing we must know that the Lord by them doth take some good thing from vs who from them did take some good duties We must see then whether we haue done our duties in loue or not this will keepe vs from fuming and will make vs rest in prayer The ignorance of this doctrine maketh vs fret and fume who neuer consider whether our cause be good or whether in a good cause wee haue vsed good dealing or no. If Gods children looke thus into their consciences it will humble them as surely I did not well to him God suffereth him to doe the like to me againe and meateth out vnto mee the like measure with mine owne meat-yeard Where wee must learne that Gods children neuer deale so earnestly with their enemies as with their God And as this holdeth in superiours so must wee marke this doctrine in all troubles with our inferiours or equals Now if our seruants or our children doe not deale dutifully with vs we must enter into our selues on this sort Lord I haue brought vp these sonnes or seruants in thy nurture and feare I haue instructed them and prayed for them I haue vsed all meanes wherby I might bring them to good yet for all this they deale ill with me and in this case wee must knowe that God wil heare our prayers But if we haue not done our parts in cloathing feeding or teaching them or in praying for them it is the iudgement of God in that we haue not done the dutie of godly parents Christian householders in making them the children of God and seruants of the Lord neither can we say Lord release me in this case
is too much no paine seemeth too great for the thing which wee loue we set a great price on things which are loued So then if we make our loue of the word and make our price on it we shall thinke no paines sufficient no trauell enough to attaine vnto it and on the contrary if our loue be little and small to the word we shall finde it to be the cause why we set so little a price on it For if our loue be in any measure it will draw on our affections but when we haue lost our loue no maruel though we haue so barren feelings If then we will haue any true triall of our loue let vs see if with the man of God we can open our mouth and pant Now if we thinke that in others it is reproueable that they haue lost their former heate and broken their first loue and we see the holy Ghost reprehendeth the Nicolaitans and that they be fault worthie who neither be hotte nor colde whom the Lord protesteth to spue out of his mouth as hee threatneth the Laodiceans and shall we thinke the selfe same things not too reproueable or blame worthie in our selues Wherfore when we feele such coldnes in affection such luke-warmenes in loue we must earnestly striue labour in praier against them For where there is no feruencie there is no loue in truth and if we doe any thing drowsily it is an argument our loue is cooled and we are to suspect the deadnes dulnes of our affections So that this may be the briefe sense of the man of God Because I desired to haue my loue satisfied I panted If we looke into that heauenly and spirituall Song of Salomon wherin is set downe both the pure loue of Christ to his Church and the ardent affection of the Church to Christ her spouse we shall be ashamed of the want of our affections the want whereof doth breed the want of loue Vers. 132. Looke vpon me and be mercifull vnto me as thou vsest to do vnto those that loue thy name HEre the man of God continueth to shew his loue in that nothing can satisfie him in making his petitions saying O Lord regard me looke vpon me thy seruant not according to thy iustice but in dealing mercifully with thy seruant We are peraduenture accustomed to this prayer and we sometime happily haue this affection yet we do it not with the Prophet to the panting of our hearts or opening of our mouthes We desire the Lord to be good and mercifull to vs because we are in some miserie and distresse not that we haue any desire to see the glorie of God aduanced in the accomplishment of his promises Let vs see then whether we haue this affection of the Prophet in vs or no. Why doe we pray for fauour and mercy at the hand of God because of his promise This is something but we ought to doe it because we loue the word If our prayers as we haue said before could pierce the skies with their shrilnesse if they were so eloquent as all men were delighted with them yet they finde no grace nor fauour before the throne of God vnlesse they being grounded on the promises of God grow from a loue of his word Thus we see how first he proued his loue to the word in that he opened his mouth and panted and after he desireth that his loue might be satisfied We must first see this in iudgement and after be ashamed of our selues Wee maruell why we go on in loue and affection so little why we pray so much and obtaine so little we thinke we perswade our selues to haue asked much of the Lord yea but not aright For we must so craue of the Lord to looke vpon vs that if he should looke from vs we should hold our selues to be most miserable The yoong Rauens craue of the Lord wheÌ they are hungrie the Lyons yell and roare for foode and both the croking of the Rauens and yelling of the Lyons is satisfied with meate If the Lord so dealeth with these which are more inferiour creatures than man much more wilâ he do it to vs if we with like affection shall craue it If the Lord then looke not on vs and be mercifull vnto vs we are gone and then we are to shew our longing to his mercie and to ease our hearts with prayer according to the example prescribed vnto vs of the Prophet When then we haue griefes we languish away with them and martyr our selues we bite vpon the hard bridle but here we must haue our remedie euen by laying our selues open in God his bosome we are not to pine and consume away with them but to laie them downe in the lap of the Lord. Why doe so fewe good motions come vnto vs or when they come why fleet they so soone away euen because we cherish them not nor giue them good entertainment because we chaunge not our motions into prayer but put them to silence and smother them by other rouing cogitations And be mercifull vnto me We see the man of God still desireth mercy This is all that he esteemeth of this is the thing which we must alwaies couet and coueting this we may leaue all other things according to Gods pleasure As to them that loue thy name c. It might seeme that hee had merited and by desert might haue challenged the graunt of his prayer but he still cried for mercie and craues nothing of merites We see then the papists are carnall hauing proud spirits for although the Prophet had executed iudgement iustice he sueth for mercy He desireth the Lord to renew his graces in him that he might also renew his mercy towards him This doctrine is manifest in the second commandement where the Lord saith I wil haue mercie vpon thousands of them that loue mâ and keepe my commandements Marke he saith not that he wil reward them that are truly zealous in the worshipping of him but he saith that he will shâw mercy vâto them For it is both the mercie of God that we haue grace to doe the will of God in our first beginnings it is the mercie of God that we haue grace to continue in doing his will in our after proceedings This is a comfortable doctrine when we remember that the rarest and dearest seruants of God did renue the mercies of the Lord towards theÌ by crauing that his graces might be renued in them Mercie it is that moueth God to begin any grace in vs it is mercie to continue vs in grace it is mercie that he crowneth his gifts in vs. When the Lord then will bestow any mercifull thing vpon vs hee preuenteth vs by bestowing also some grace vpon vs. For if we respect our selues we are so far from any right challenging of any new grace or mercie to be giuen vs that we are most worthie to be depriued of the old graces alreadie receiued As thou
haue declared an ex ãâ¦ã much vsed of the learned to expresse some matter of importance and âhe ãâ¦ã in a false or light matter may bee an vntollerable lie As then is meant by ãâ¦ã of ãâã guââing out of his eyes a ââedding of many teares and his coâsâming ââââ with ãâ¦ã his earnest affâction so wee must labour to finde these exercâses in ââ according to that measure and proportion which the Lord for his glorie shall vouch ãâ¦ã vs. We reade also Psal. 69. â The zeale of thine house hath euen me aââ ãâ¦ã rebuked thâe are fallen vpon ââ The Prophet here sheweth how he was ââ much tormented for these things whereby Gods glorie was eâpâyreâ as if he had been âaâen with infamââ himselfe This we see maketh as welâ for our imitation as for our instruction The selfe same thing is repeated Rom. 15. The rebuke of them that rebuked thâe c. where the Apostle inferreth this exhortation Let the same mind be in you which âas iâ Cârââ c. as if he should âââ you must knowe that the selfesame affection though not in the selfe-same measure ârâuâââe in you which was in Christ or in Daâiâ for as Christ had ââââââfiââte measure and Dauid in great abundance that must you also haue in âoâe measure This âas ââdâeââeredââarie to Iesus Christ and to Dauidâeneâiciarie âeneâiciarie and that which Dauid speaketh of actiuely as well done of himselfe or of Christ that the Apostle speaketh of passiuely as âe requireth ât to be done of others For as Dauid did suffer tââââiââies reproches and âgâoâinâes which came to Gods name as his owne so Paul speaketh passiuely wisheth that wee should suffer these things with Christ euen as though wee our selues had done the iniuries âeâciueâ the reproches or were guiltie of the ignoâiâes But wee must alwaies shew our selues guââtâeââ in vsing all meanes to set foorth Gods glorie and in be ãâ¦ã of the people with tâares and with prayer Notable is that place Ezech. 9. 4 where the Lord speaketh to the man clothed with linnen âââen had the writers inâkhorne saying Goe through the ââââ of the ãâ¦ã en through the most of Ierusalem and ââââ marke vpon the fââeâ eâaâs oâ thââ that ãâã and are sorrowfull for all the abominations that are done in the mâast thereof But the other was commanded to follow after and to destroy euery mothers sonne of them which mourned not This then is no stâââge thing when Gods glorie and image is defaced to be grieued as much as if it were for ourselues 1. Cor. 5 the Apostle rebuketh the Coâântâians because they rested and reioyced at the sinne committed amongst them contrarie to the rule of loue which willeth vs not âoââiâ yâe iâ inuâââââ and telleth them that they had not mourned and sheweth how they had âaââhed at him when they should rather haue mourned Where hee declareth in his owne example who was so grieued that where he had preached the Gospel one should fall into so great a sinne how all faithfull Ministers godly Magistrates and Christian householders may and ought to mourne when some of the chaâge coÌâiteâ to them fall into some ââtorious sinne And though for a while he was sorrowful that he had made them so heauie yet afterward 2. Cor 7. he telleth them that he was not sorie For faith he though I mad you sorrowfull I repent not for behold this thing thât yââaue beene godly sorrowfull what great tâare it hath wrought in you yea what âlâaâing of our selues yea what indignation yea what feare yea what great desire yea what a zeale yea wâaâ pââishmânt In all thing you haue shewed yourselues that yee are pure in this matter As if heâ shâuld say Before ye reioiced and then were ye guilty of his blood but now that ye haue âourneâ and prayed for him it shall not be laid to your charge Thus we see the Church was not cleere vntill they had mourned for this one mans sinne no more was the whole arâie of the Israelites vntill they had humbled themselues in prayer and fasting for the sinne of A âââ Wherefore euery man must labour in some measure to finde the same affection in himselfe which was in Christ that we may differ from the hypocrites who esteeme their owne credit more than the credit of the word So that wee alwaies remember this to bee a propertie of true zeale that as we are zealous against the sinne so we must haue a commâtation of the person as knowing that wee our selues may fall into the like offence Well to goe forward we see how this verse is inferred after them that goe before For hauing shewed that the Lord was righteous and that his iudgements were righteous and that euery part of his testimonies contained speciall Truths this was the thing that made him so to loue the word and louing it to haue so feruent a zeale vnto it His meaning then is thus much Seeing the word of God hath in it such exquisite goodnes such wonderfull truth such rare perfection such Eternitie such efficacie that in the time of trouble when all other comforts forsake a man this will bee a speciall comfort to him and giueth euen life to a man halfe dead and without it I see a man is but as a beast I cannot but loue and beare an heartie zeale vnto it and when I enter into the consideration hereof I am euen pined away and griefe euen eateth me vp when I see it is not esteemed and that the worde of God can haue no more honour And seeing the word of God was so exquisite so vnchangeable so glorious and so comfortable what a griefe was it to the man of God that men should be so carried away some to the pleasures of the flesh some to the profit of the world some to vaine superstitions and in the meane time the Word little regarded This was it that pricked him at the heart this touched him at the quicke He teacheth vs then thus much If the glorie of God be deare to vs the contempt of it will surely grieue vs if the saluation of our brethren bee precious to vs wee will be grieued for the contrarie Now let vs see what true zeale is I finde here the Tractate of Zeale 2. part was last to bee inlarged and therefore good Reader I would not depriue thee of this benefit Hebr. 10. 27 The nature of it is set downe where the Apostle heauily threatneth them that willingly giue ouer themselues to sinne and there is named in the proper tongue the zeale of fire For as fire is not without it heate but oft bursteth forth into a flame so zeale is hote and cannot long be held in It is described also by contraries Reuel 3. where the holie Ghost reproueth the church of Laodicea because they were neither hot nor cold but lukewarme such as the Lord would spue out of his mouth and afterward is added bee zealous amend Where we see how
are to beware of this and so much the rather because the Lord hath plagued them that in outward shewe haue borne a great countenance of religion whose liues priuily were filthie whose cases and vizards when the Lord hath taken from them and hath reuealed their corruptions they haue appeared hypocrites The second obseruation is that we looke to the priuie corruptions of nature lurking in our hearts which containe such a bottomlesse pit of corruption that it is the special grace of Gods spirit to gage them to the depth Wee must therefore learne to search our hearts for it is the fearefull iudgement of God when we make no conscience of sinne secretly to haue our sin breake forth publikely As when we haue no care to pilfer secretly we shall be brought to steale openly by the secret wrath of God whereby also secret lusts malice hatred nourished in the heart and affections are permitted to breake out in time euen into our outward actions This is a plague to them who rather would seeme to be than in truth desire to be godly Couetous men haue this propertie that they rather would be rich than be accounted rich such ought our affections to be that we should indeede rather be godly than desire to bee so accounted of Let vs labour to doe well secretly howsoeuer for a while it be hidden from the world that God which seeth our doing in secret will reward it openly and in his good time will giue vs grace to doe well publikely But peraduenture the wicked will say what ground what intent what cause haue you to labour so much about the disclosing of the secret corruptions of our heart But yet alas they are ignorant of this that because they know not the secret corruptions they fall the more violently to grosse sinnes and euery man shall trie this to be true in himselfe that he that maketh conscience of his thoughts will vndoubtedly make conscience of his words and deedes and he that maketh no conscience of his thoughts he may come to make no conscience of his words and deedes Besides he that beginneth to reforme his heart hath this promise in the word that he shall not be confounded as Psal. 119. 6. Then shall I not bee confounded when I haue respect to all thy commandements And Port. 10. 8. Let my heart be vpright in thy statutes that I be not ashamed Wherefore if wee will bee truly zealous wee may adde another rule that we haue none other end of our zeale than how wee may glorifie our God whether it be in prosperitie or aduersitie This then is the third rule that we keep a right course tenour of zeale in both estates We must especially look to that wherunto we are most ready that is whether we be more zealous in prosperitie and fall away in aduersitie or whether we are more feruent in affliction and ouerwhelmed in abundance whether by the one wee are not puft vp with securitie and secret pride or whether with the other we be not too farre humbled and abased For many in time of peace are religious who seeing persecution to followe the Gospell slide backe and flie from it Iobs wife whiles her husband was in prosperitie could worship God and shew her selfe in outward things as zealous as Iob himselfe but when affliction came she was readie to curse God We know in prosperous times many were very forward in religion who in time of trouble shrinked from the truth some so long as they may haue credit by giuing countenance to the Gospell goe farre but when discredit comes they will leaue all But the Prophet saith I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy word O ther'on the contrarie part so long as God exerciseth them with any crosse are zealous professors who being set aloft and comming once aboue begin to be secure We see many in time âf their misery to be much humbled and whilest they want liuings and preferments we see both preachers and people very godly who when they haue gotten them some liuing obtained that which they sought for haue their zeale choked Do not many pray for the continuance of the peace of the Gospell that they themselues might continue in peace and prosperitie Doe not many mourne in the aduersitie of the Gospell because they mourne for their owne aduersitie Oh great corruption of our hearts Oh bottomles pit of hypocrisie If wee were ashamed that wee are no more grounded on the word and that we can be no more holy and vpright in our hearts surely the Lord would so gouerne vs that hee would not suffer either prosperitie to quench and carrie away our zeale to bee buried in the graue of securitie or aduersitie too much to dismay and discourage vs. This is then our triall herein if when we are in greatest prosperitie we can mourne with them that mourne in the Lord and when wee are in greatest aduersitie if wee can reioyce with them that reioyce in Christ. This is a sure token wee loue not the Gospell nor fauour the word because wee haue a loue to prosperitie neither are zealous to see the word conremned because we haue an hatred of aduersitie Daniel concerning outward things was an happie man as being neere to the Crowne and yet when he saw the God of Israel his glorie to bee defaced and an abominable Idoll to be erected hee could content himselfe with nothing so much as with weeping fasting and prayer And Paul being in bonds for the testimonie of Iesus Christ and concerning his outward man in a miserable case reioyced greatly and as it were reuiued when hee heard that the Gospell prospered and howsoeuer hee was in bands hee neuer felt them grieuous vnto him for the ioy which he had that the Gospell was at libertie If this zeale were in vs that the word of God were so exact pure and holy in our eyes that when wee are most aloft wee could be sorrowfull if the word of God hath a fall and when wee were in our greatest downefull yet we could bee glad that the word of God were set aloft then surely we would labour to sanctifie the creatures of God which we vse with the word and by prayer and at the least giue the tenth part of the day to the worship of the Lord. But if wee cannot bestow on him the tithe it is a token that wee labour more for the bodie than for the soule And if our soules bee farre more pretious than our bodies and it is an harder thing to prouide well for the soule than for the body we must deuide our times the better that daily wee may bestow some part of our time in the word and prayer if wee would truly espie our thriuings and proceedings in our seuerall callings and take a diligent view of our selues in our vocations we should vndoubtedly see the plentifull blessing of God when in truth wee vse the word and prayer and his
them with that affection wherewith we of them in the like case would be admonished and yet as we also remember to be admonished of them as though we were admonished of God Doest thou loue Gods glorie then wilt thou surely admonish thy brother of sinne Doest thou loue thy brother then wilt thou admonish him with compassion See here is that which teacheth all wisedome I must be grieued for sinne because it is that that casts all mankinde from the Lord because it is such a thing as thrust Adam out of Paradise it is so grieuous a thing that it ouerwhelmed the old world with waters it consumed Sodome and Gomorrah with fiâe it crucified Iesus Christ the Sonne of God it is such a thing as is an enemie to God the Father an enemie to God the Sonne and an enemie to God the holy Ghost and therefore I must needes be an enemie vnto it yet I must be grieued as putting my selfe in the like case that the offender is Wherefore many faithfull Ministers of God when they are most hot they haue most heauines in their soules least the curse which they must needs threaten doe turne to the confusion of the persons whom they threaten Thus we see this zeale will teach vs neither to rebuke sinne too coldly nor yet too hotly For we shall not so loue God as we shall abuse man the image of God neither shall we so loue man as we shall hinder or impaire the glorie of God for if we be sorrowfull that God is offended and that man hath offended we shall be sure to make an holy medlie Vers. 140. Thy word is proued must pure and thy seruant loueth it HEre the Prophet shewing his loue to be the cause of his zeale repeateth in effect that which he said before It may seeme strange why the man of God should make mention of this so oft that the word of God is true But we must know that he did it to strengthen his faith in the time of trouble and that then he might not faint We thinke not that there is such need of faith because we feele not the like temptations For they that haue no sight of their corruptions know not their vnbeliefe and they that feele not their vnbeliefe feele not the necessitie of this strengthning of their faith And as they that know not their vnbeliefe know nothing so they that beleeue and see their vnbeliefe know this to be necessarie They then that haue a true triall of their vnbeliefe know this faith to be a rare gift of God So that the Prophet commendeth the word of God here of experience for he saith Thy word is proued most pure His meaning is this This is the cause why I am so zealous euen because I loue thy word and therefore O'Lord I loue thy word because I finde it by proofe to be so pure That we then may make this our rule for examination why are we so cold in zeale euen because we are cold in the loue of the word For as our loue encreaseth so encrease also our delight and griefe our delight to see the thing loued to haue happie proceedings our griefe to see the thing which we loue to be despised This we see to be in euery kinde of loue For a man that truly loueth his wifâ cannot abide to see his wife contemned and discredited nor the woman that truly loueth her husband can abide to see him reiected and despised When we loue our friend we are grieued to see any contempt offered vnto him This then we see in the nature of true loue to reioyce to see the person loued aduanced or the thing which we loue esteemed and grieued to see either the person or thing so loued to be cast downe and contemned It was a griefe euen to the Heathenish Philosophers to see their doctrine not regarded were they so moued for the small regard of that earthly doctrine which had no exact truth in it but was mingled with infinite errors and vntruths and shall not we much more be moued to see the word of God which hath so exact a truth and no vntruth contemned and little set by wherefore when we haue not this godly griefe in vs it is a manifest argument that our loue is very cold For as our loue is the greater so vndoubtedly our griefe will be the greater and so as our loue is the lesse so will our griefe to see the thing defaced be also the lesse When we haue much delight in any thing we are much grieued and who are more grieued to see the word of God troden downe than the godly because of all other their delight is most in it Not without cause then is this loue commended vnto vs to be a token of our zeale and therefore we see Psalme 67. the Church praiseth and prouoketh all the world to praise God when the word had free successe such is the loue of it to the word of God O let thy people praise thee O God yea let all the people praise thee Oh lât the nations reioyce and be glad c. As then the children of God thinke themselues in ioy and prosperity when the word of God is in prosperitie so it being in any trouble death is not troublesome to them so that by their death and suffering they may any thing confirme the truth and giue countenance to it The Prophet of God sheweth his loue to the word saying All my springs O Lord are in it meaning that all his ioy his delight and affections were wholy set on the word of God Wherefore if there be such ioy in hauing it there must needes be great griefe in wanting it We are herein greatly to condemne our selues that we are no more thankfull for our vnthankfulnes bringeth this secret curse that we are no more zealous because many can hardly iudge betweene fleshly anger and spirituall zeale such is the rare feeling of this true zeale they are readie to imagine that if one be godly zealous they are straightway carnally angrie How necessary a thing therfore it is to know godly zeale all men may see for as we haue said that the Lord threatneth Reuel 3. that vnlesse the Laodiceans would be more zealous and amend he would spue them out that is he would haue no delight in them ãâã the Lord would as leeue haue vs of another religion as to be so luke-warme in his true religion For as a stomacke is easily brought to prouoke a vomite by receiuing somewhat that is lukewarme so the Lord spueth as it were out of his stomack luke warme professors as them whom by no meanes he can brooke which is a most feareful thing We know that the good father Elie 1. Sam. 3. although otherwise no doubt he was the deare seruant of God was grieued for the sinnes of his sonnes and mourned when the Arke of God was taken was reproued by the holy Ghost that he should loue the glorie of his sons
and in an holy courage to be delighted in weldoing For the godly whose onely stayes in trouble are faith and a good conscience are brought by their affliction to a sight of their sin to a desire to haue them pardoned to a feeling of God his mercy in hearing their prayers to an hatred of their sinnes Thus if we can support our faith in Gods promises wee shall reioyce in trouble When heretikes suffer for their illusions and being taught of man they quickly shrinke but when Sathan deludeth them with strange fantasies they are ready to suffer much Doe we know that heretikes wil suffer for their illusions and shall not wee much rather suffer for the truth And yet we see the Lord maketh a distinction betweene their sufferings our martyrdomes For Christians through faith can sing Psalmes in the midst of the flame heretikes by their roring shewe they haue no such ioy It stands therefore vpon vs euen now to be iealous of our prosperitie to bestow the time which we haue in weldoing and striue against sinne For we shall breake the first wall by this and so come with ioy to the other And as the word is a comfort in trouble so is it a bridle from sinne in prosperitie For as it doth not let vs fall in trouble so also it bridleth vs from sin in prosperitie For to this end we read and heare the word that in prosperity it should subdue sin and in aduersitie it should minister comfort But what is the iudgement of God vpon them that know not the word If they bee in health they seeke for nothing but for pleasures for profit and for gaine and thinke whatsoeuer they do to be lawfull yea admonish a man of his couetousnes by the word yet will hee not repent vntill eyther theeues or fire or some other iudgement of God vtterly consume him but hee will obiect why should I not get riches why should I not maintaine my gaine Admonish a theefe at his libertie of his theft and it prevaileth no more then if ye should tel him a storie vntill wofull experience âeach him the truth of it by the prison or by the halter There is no hope to any profit to perswade the adulterer vntill some plague of God haue wrought vpon him So we see when fire is on our houses when we must goe to prison or yeeld to any other calamitie men wring their hands teare their haire and rent their clothes crying for woe to themselues and saying they cannot liue they wil not be seene in the world they are ashamed to looke their friends in the face and why because they haue no feeling of the ioyes of the life to come they haue no stay on Gods prouidence they feele no comfort in his promises but they curse they moyle and pine away with sorrow If we see then the great mercie of God in staying vs from sinne in time of prosperitie and in aduersitie telling vs that he doth not punish vs in wrath but in loue and as a father doth teach vs the contempt of this world the desire of the world to come faith in his promises patience and repentance let vs reuerently esteeme the word Verse 144. The righteousnes of thy testimonies is euerlasting graunt mee vnderstanding and I shall liue IN repeating the same againe which hee had saide before the man of God here vseth two words the righteousnes of thy testimonies whereas before he vseth this one word thy righteousnes so that he meaneth here nothing els but the righteousnes of God reuealed to vs in his word For they bee called testimonies both in respect that they bee records of Gods loue towards vs as also they are testimonials of our obedience towards God So the words may beare this sense true it is Lord that that part of thy word where in thou hast comforted vs with thy promises is euerlasting and that part of thy word wherein thou hast set downe our duties is also euerlasting And I shall liue That is what doe men desire but life that I may liue therefore in godly pleasure Lord teach me to vnderstand thy testimonies See the man of God doth rest his life in this vnderstanding of the word They then that are ignorant are dead in sin Ephes 2. They sit in the shadow of death Luk 1. they are bound in the chaines of âââââ as Paul witnesseth of the widowes that liue delicately For as we cal him a man of death on whom not the Iudge but the law or not the lawe but the fact hath already giuen iudgement so they are subiect to the spirituall death on whom not God but his word or not the word but the sinne hath pronounced guiltie What is then life surely this was life the estate wherein Adam liued before hee fell his other life afterward which now is common to vs is a death and wee in him are all dead For when there was no sinne there was no shame when there was no shame there was no trouble when no trouble no death Wherfore sinne bringeth in shame trouble and death and hath left vs dead spiritually by cutting vs off from God For as a ciuill life is when wee are obedient to the ciuill lawes so we liue in God when wee liue according to his lawe And as he is dead ciuilly that by transgressing the lawes of the realme hath cut off himselfe from the common people so we are spiritually dead when sinne hath cut vs off from God The Prophet Abacuk saith chap. 2. 4. Hee that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not right in him Where the Prophet sheweth that though a man for a time swel not hauing an vpright heart yet afterward he sodainely vanisheth away as a bubble of water for as a bladder with the wind is soone drawne out so the vngodly with conceit of his reason seemeth to bee puft vp but all is but inconstancie The iust man saith the Prophet shall liue by faith not by workes as some would dreame for all the shift of them that will be righteous in themselues will bee as a bubble of water but the iust man beleeuing the forgiuenes of sinne looking for euerlasting life staying himselfe on the promises and prouidence of God hath true soundnesse in him Hee shall liue saith the Prophet noting perpetuitie of time So the man of God his meaning is I shall liue i. perpetually and for euer Wee see then the great mercie of God that commeth by the knowledge of the Worde in that wee finde how hee deliuereth vs from wrath and taketh vs into his fauour he rescueth vs from sinne and clotheth vs with righteousnes he taketh from vs death and restoreth to vs life But marke who speaketh these words doth this man of God attaine to such an heroicall spirit as to crie graunt me vnderstanding and shall wee thinke ourselues sufficiently rich well sighted and that wee are so well clothed that wee neede no such prayer We are like the Laodiceans
haue our loue and hatred proportionable to the things loued and hated and our affections must be answerable either in liking the things which are commaunded or in misliking the things which are forbidden If our first loue decay it will first come to be cold and then to be none Wherefore the holy Ghost doth exhort men in the booke of the Prouerbs that their loue should be wholy set on their wiues and so they should not couet any other And Isaac who is said to loue his wife Rebecca deerely neuer fell into the sin of Polygamie or concubines So our loue to the word must be so through a loue that it take vp all our affections and so may shut out all that comes in the way which either might empaire part of our loue or spoyle vs of the whole We see in them that are irreconciliable what hatred is in them We may see how many hauing found sometimes terrour of conscience haue fallen from the hatred of sinne to the like of it and so haue made relapse either into old sins from which they were deliuered or else into some new sins where with before they were not acquainted Wherefore we must pray that our loue to good things and hatred to euill may daily be growing For if we stand at a stay we shall come to lesse and lesse yea in the end we shall shake hands with sinne againe For many are so cold in the pursuite of sinne that it is to be feared that the Lord will plague vs either with heresie or with profanenesse For whereof commeth our commending of Papists and heretikes that we can say Surely he is an honest man it is pitie he is a Papist I knew neuer any ill by him it is to be feared we shall come to be such Papists for want of more feruent hatred against them Vers. 164. Seuen times a day doe I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements AS before the man of God spake of his ioy feare and hatred so now he sheweth his loue which therefore seemeth to be no colde loue because it made him seuen times a day to praise the Lord. As the children of God cannot satisfie themselues in the hatred of sinne no more can they satisfie themselues in the loue of the Lord. And as for their true hatred of sinne they abhor it not onely in themselues but in others so for the true loue of the Lord they loue it not only in themselues but in others wheresoeuer they finde it The meaning of the man of God briefely is thus much because I see O Lord that thou performest thy promise vnto thy children and executest thy threatnings on the wicked I praise thee and when I consider the examples of thy iudgements and see thy truth so iust I delight in praising thee The cause then why we haue no more pleasure in praising God is because we obserue no more diligently Gods mercy and truth fulfilled and executed in our selues or in others Seuen times a day If this be vsed on any day doubtlesse on the Sabbath day because in respect of our callings other dayes are full of distractions neither are the mindes at such libertie as they are at other times The Apostle Ephes. 5. 16. saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be ye fulfilled in the spirit 29. speaking vnto your selues in psalmes hymnes and spirituall songs c as if he should say whereas other men cannot be merie vnlesse they be mad and they can finde no solace without their own conceits yet it is good for you in your most mirth to be plentiful in the spirit in good affections The same thing is vrged Colos. 3. 16 Let the word of God dwell plentifully in you in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in Psalmes c. What shall now become of them who thinke they doe God great good seruice to come twise on the Lord his day to the Church and thinke it a sufficient discharge for them seeing the Prophet protesteth that hee came seuen times a day to praise God that is Often he resorted to this sacrifice for this phrase of speech is vsuall in the word to set down a certaine number to expresse an vncertaine thing These remember not the often frequenting of priuate praier thanksgiuing conference admonitioÌ preparation visiting of the sicke almes giuing which be duties of loue annexed with the former publike duties of religion and as wel to be vsed in the Lords day as the other If this then be not to be done on the Sabbath day when should we do it True it is that with the good seruants of God Dauid and Daniel wee take vp euery day at morning noonetide and euening to praise the Lord but especially wee must remember to speake of these wonderfull workes of the Lord in the Sabbath as that 92 Psalme which is a Psalme of the Sabbath doth teach vs. Thus see how the Sabbath should wholy from morning to night be spent in these exercises and therefore is it set apart from all other dayes because that worship of God which we doe but in part on other dayes may now wholy be spent on the Lord. We see in time of Poperie how holy men would be at their solemne feasts as at Christ his tide Easter Candlemasse as they call it Holy thursday and Al-saints day Were they so superstitious in ill and shall we be cold in good things were they so feruent in idolatrie and shall we be so zealeles in the Lord his dayes wherein we haue all things doth not this day teach vs the benefits of Christs birth the profit of his Passion the fruite of his Resurrection the glorie of his Ascension the ioy of the comming of the holy Ghost doth it not teach vs how in this world we may praise God with his Angels and how hereafter we shall be occupied in heauen Wherefore let vs pray often in that day let vs examine our hearts what sinnes we haue done what benefits we haue receiued let vs prepare our selues before the congregation is gathered when they are assembled let vs so pray and heare that after the departure we may examine our hearing by meditating applying and conferring the prayers by the effects of them Thus in priuate and publike exercises in matters of religion and practises of loue we are to spend the whole Sabbath Alas how far are they now from praising God now seuen times in the day who passe it ouer in pleasures and so end it in their owne delights who no maruell must needes slip in common life who fall so deepely into God his course Doe I praise thee By naming one part of the exercise of God his worship hee comprehendeth many for it is not like that he contented himselfe with praising of God but that he also prayed heard meditated and conferred of the word and setting downe by name that whereunto we are most vnapt and most hardly drawne he includeth those things which
is drawne from the state of the godlie and from their behauiour vers 18. The nature of the wicked is such that they count wickednesse as pleasant as wine and therefore they make vngodly practises their chiefest delight it is their meate and drinke to doe euill they are best refreshed when they most offend neither are they content with their owne wickednesse but they doe moreouer cause other to fall into wickednesse If they cannot come by their purpose if they haue not great occasion to worke that which they haue deuised if they haue not made some fitter for their vngodly friendship then their sleep departeth from them they cannot be at rest For as the hungry man cannot sleepe quietly because his appetite continually craueth meate so the wicked taketh no rest nor sleepe if he be not stâffed if hee haue not his bâlâie full of wickednesse How carefull ought we then to be to auoide euill companie how iarre must we flie from it and how heartily should we hate it continually Here we may note the contrary as a very speciall signe and marke of the true childe of God for if we can make it our meâte and our drinke to doe good as our Sauiour Christ saith It is my mââte âo do the will of my Father and as Iob saith I esteemed it more then mine appointed âoode And againe if wee can count it the great comfort of our harts and solace of our soules when we can do good âo otherâ and prouoke and sâirre them vp to goodnesse this is an argument that wee haue receiued the spirit of GOD as a pledge and a seale of our euerlasting saluation and that wee are the children of God Moreouer if wee be grâeued when we haue wrought no goodnesse nor gotten good by others if wee be as it were comfortles when wee haue not taught others âome goodnes or when wee haue not prouoked them vnto practise of some good which they had before time learned this may well warrant vs that we doe truely loue God and that he loueth vs and will bring vs vnto life Thus farre for the first reason which as it describeth vnto vs the nature of the wicked so it must bee applied to the generall head of sinne and the corruption of our nature Vers. 18. The way of the Righteous shineth as the Light that shineth more and more vnto the perfect day THe second reason why we should auoide the euill companie of the wicked is because of dutie we are bound to ioyne our selues to the godly and to be companions of all them that feare the Lord. It is not enough to flie from the wicked and to leaue their coÌpany but we must make hast to the assemblies of the godly linke our selues in frieÌdship with them âor of our selues wee can deuise euill and by our selues wee can learne to worke wickednesse wee can giue place to vngodly motions wee can foster vp fleshly desires yea and through our corruptions abundance of euill will flow ouâ of vs. Albeit therefore we doe aâoyde the corruption wherewith wee might be infected by others yet if we prouide not some helpe for our owne infirmities by good companie we may be as wicked when we are alone as those which liue among the wicked wee must then seeke the company of Gods people and with them we must nourish peace and loue by labouring to profit them by what good thing soeuer wee haue and by receiuing and learning some goodnesse by them for the sustaining of our infirmities for the relieuing of our needes and for the supplie of our manifold wants Dauid did see how needfull this was therefore Psal. 16. he doth not only say that he will keepe himselfe from the corrupt worship of the wicked because he hateth them but hee will ioyne himselfe to Gods people for the loue that he beareth them saying All my delight is in the Saints And in another Psalme saith hee I haââ them that hate thee O Lorde whereunto that may bee well ioyned that is I am compaâion to all them that loue thee and loue thy name But Lot did greatly faile in that point when he would not returne to his vnckle Abraham after he was deliuered out of Sodome for if he had gonâ vnto him he might haue bin preserued from much woe peraduenture which âlter did befall him But it was hard for him to confesse his fault vnto his vnckle this was grieuous vnto him and therefore he would not seeke for the companie of Abraham And what came hereof but griefe vnto himselfe shame vnto his familie and continuall punishment vnto his posteritie This rule then must be diligently obserued that we be alwayes as carefull and desirous to ioyne our selues with godly companie as we be to auoyde the assemblies of the wicked If this be so as it ought to be indeede then how great and how grieuous is their sinne and how fearefully doe they offend which forsake the societie of the godlie to dwell among the wicked and doe leaue the companie of Gods people to haue the familiaritie of wicked men It were good for such to consider what the Angell of the Lorde saide vnto Hagar when she fled from Sarah her mistresse Hagar Sarahs maide whence commest thou and whither wilt thou goe This talke might passe betweene them Angell Whence commest thou Hagar From Abrahams house Angell Whither goest thou Hagar Into Aegypt Angell Whence commest thou Hagar From the people of God Angell Whither goest thou Hagar To the vngodââe Aegyptians Angell Whence commest thou Hagar From the Church of God Angell Whither goest thou Hagar To the Synagogue of Satan Angell Take heede to thy selfe and beware commit not this great wickednesse doe not this great sinne against the Lord returne thy selfe vnto thy mistresse humble thy selfe vnto her and be obedient vnto her will How pithie is this speech How effectuall and worthie to bee remembred if we haue alreadie changed our places or if wee goe about to change them Let vs remember the saying of the Angell and let vs consider whether it may not likewise be saide vnto vs whence commest thou out of the Church of God whither goest thou to the assemblie of heretikes where hast thou bene in the Church where art thou or whither wilt thou go to the world the vanitie thereof O fearefull exchange Refraine thy selfe betimes returne thy foote with speede come hastily to the Lord thy God humble thy selfe vnder his hand promise and performe all obedience vnto him that thee may receiue thee to his fauour againe Let vs thinke that the Lord doth speake vnto our consciences and let vs answere him with a pure heart and it will without doubt stay vs from many vnaduised and vnprofitable changes If we do rightly and in truth consider of this we shall be so farre from going to the wicked that if we be among them wee shall hastily separate our selues from them that wee may
haue no good desire or inclination to heare vnlesse GOD by his spirit doe worke it in vs and bore through our eares Secondly there is noted this that wee should heare though it be plaine for vs to doe wee must striue and struggle with our selues that wee may heare when the Lord doth neuer so little stâââ vs vp therevnto Vers. 21. Let them not depart from thine eyes but keepe them in the middest of thine heart IN these words is a third charge giuen vnto vs and that is this that wee should make a profitable vse for our selues in the reading of the word and in beholding of the creatures for both these wayes we may winne great and good strength to ouercome our corruption and both these exercises are in the word commended vnto vs. The fourth and last precept is contained in the latter end of the verse in these words Keepe them in the middest of thine heart In this precept is prescribed the manner of the vsing and doing of the former duties for all of them must be done with the heart wee must giue attendance to the word not onely with the stilnes and quietnes of the outward members but wee must also be attentiue with our hearts we must heare the word read preached and conferred of not with our outward eares alone but also with our very hearts Wee are not to rest in the simple reading of the word or the bare beholding of the creatures but wee must labour for a fourth thing wee must looke that our hearts be present when wee either reade the word or behold the creatures And yet there is a further thing to bee here obserued for by this commandement we are charged to lay vp in our hearts all the profit which we learne by these meanes It is not sufficient to vse them it is not enough to feele some present vse and profit by them but wee must lay vp in our hearts whatsoeuer gaine wee get that wee may be stored and prepared for the time to come This must be done by prayer and meditations for if wee pray feruently before after and in the vsing of these meanes and if after we haue vsed them we do diligently meditate vpon them both that we may be confirmed in each dutie and also that wee way applie them to our own particular priuate vse then vndoubtedly God will giue a blessing to his meanes rightly vsed and will write the fruite of them in our hearts yea the Lord will giue a further blessing vnto them life vnto vs and health vnto our flesh as it followeth in the 22. verse which before hath beene expounded These verses are very notable and worthie of all remembrance for they commend vnto vs all the meanes whereby Gods word is made effectuall vnto vs as hearing reading preaching praying conferring meditating and such like godly and heauenly exercises In other places of the scripture sometime one sometime another is mentioned But here all are expressely named and this no doubt was done by the great wisedome of God the holy Ghost which by this hath met with the corruption of our owne nature For this corruption much preuaileth and beareth great sway in vs that wee vsing some one meanes diligently doe neglect all the rest Some men doe so rest in their priuate reading that they neglect hearing praying other holesome meanes some do so highly esteeme hearing that they will neuer reade to confirme the thing that they haue heard nor vse any other meanes And so of the rest for there are men of all sorts But the holy Ghost commendeth all vnto vs and chargeth vs with all and that so straightly that we cannot with hope looke for any blessing from God vnlesse wee bee carefull and diligent in all It is the dutie then of euery man to be seriously exercised and occupied in all thos exercises that God may blesse al or if not that sometime one sometime another according to his good pleasure may profit vs. These 9. verses because they giue vs in charge to vse with diligence the hearing and other exercises of the word must bee referred vnto the second commaundement Vers. 23. Keepe thy heart with all diligence for thereout proceede the actions of life IN this verse hee doth call vs from all kinde of inward euill which secretly lieth lurking in our heart for as much as that in very deede is the wel-spring of all wickednesse and because Salomon doth here note the heart as that which is the cause of al sinful actions so that although we should neuer see any man doe euill and although wee should not at any time be tempted to doe euill by any yet our owne hearts would corrupt vs and cause vs to sin We do hereby see that the doctrine both of the Papists and of the Familie of loue is most vntrue for they do teach that a maÌ is not naturally inclined vnto euil that his nature is not wholy corrupted with sinne but that hee is corrupted and infected either by the allurement or example and temptation of others True it is that the occasion of euill may be offered by some other man but Salomon doth here teach vs that the cause of our euill is in our selues and for this cause he commaundeth vs aboue all things to bee watchfull ouer our hearts for from them doe proceede the actions of life or of death Now the causes why wee are charged to keepe such straite watch ouer our hearts are in number two The first is because the heart doth carrie with it euery way all our senses so that as the Heathen said It is not the eye that seeth but the heart it is not the hand that toucheth but the heart and so the other senses So from hence it commeth that there be oftentimes great sounds and much noyse yet because our eares doe attend vpon our hearts which are earnestly occupied about some other matter wee heare not the sounds we doe not listen vnto the noyse From hence it commeth that we see not goodly sights and shewes when they bee sometimes offered vnto our eyes because our eyes are set vpon that thing about thwich the heart is occupied Yea from hence it commeth that we sometimes stumble in the plaine ground and our feete doe faile vs euen in ââââ places because our feete are carried with our heart which is earnestly occupied on some other matter Therefore although we ought to keepe with great care our eyes our handâ our eares and other parts of our body yet doth it most stand vs in hand to keepe all watch and ward ouer our hearts seeing they rule all the rest The second cause why we should watch ouer our hearts is because it maketh or marreth all our actions for if our heart bee pure then all our actions bee pure and accepted of through Christ though some want bee in them and contrariwise if our hearts bee not sound but corrupted and vnpure the things that in their
but when wee knowe that wee haue to deale with God before whom no wickednesse will stand this will humble vs. 3 The people of Israel would not heare Moses though hee did sharply rebuke them wherein we learne to pray that our affections be masâred betime for many are so heady in their affections that they will giue no eare to admonitions and as it is said of the belly to haue no eares so it is of such headstrong affectioÌs Some giue so much place to their grief that they will not receiue comfort of the promises noâ be rebuked by the threatnings of God in his word This griefe is carnal and dangerous and therefore euery man is to search his heart to see how such corruption is setled in him let him in time stâiue against it suffering himselfe to be rebuked by the word and so grace assisting him he shal ouercome it 4 Many see Gods workes with Moses but cannot profit by them because the Lord hath not giuen them the affections of Moses According to our affections so wee profit both by workes and word of God let vs therefore euer pray vnto God to fill our hearts with good affections CHAP. V. Of Affliction WHen we are in affliction we are not so wise of our selues as to see the cause of it or if we see the cause we cannot see the mercy of God that his hand which is vpon vs is not a destroying hand but a deliuering hand 2 Afflictions worke much in men but most when they come with the word of God to giue vs a more liuely sight of sinne and to manifest the rich mercies of God in Iesus Christ to deliuer vs from sinne Iehosaphat was more humbled by the speech of Iehu the Seer than he was being compassed with an host of enemies round about 3 When affliction commeth to Gods children not so much the sinnes themselues as the not auoiding of the meanes which procured their sinnes and not the vsing of the meanes which might haue preserued them from sinne will torment their consciences for as a man falling into some sicknesse if it come whilest he is walking in his calling is then lesse grieued than if through surfetting hee had procured and haâched the disease in himselfe euen so it commeth to paâââm in the other By vsing the meanes of godlines in simplicitie of heart we shall be either freed from sinne wherein we haue lyen or else be confirmed in some good things begun in vs. 4 Although the godly shaâl escape hell in the world to come yet they shall be punished in this world and though the wicked be not punished in this world yet shall they not escape hell in the world to come 5 When Sathan doth descaât vpon our afflictions we must be comforted being Gods children because we suffer no more than Gods childreÌ before haue suffered and the Lord himselfe doth suffer with vs. 6 It is the Lord which sendeth crosses to his children to saue them that they freeze not with the wicked world in their dregs 7 When Moses was rebuked of the Lord for the not circumcising his sonne his faith was weake and his wife in performing that dutie was almost without faith yet the Lord saith and that if any affliction lie vpon vs it is for want of faith and if it depart without effect in vs then a sorer punishment is like to light vpon vs because we haue not profited by the crosse of Christ but if we effectually profit by it and still it lie vpon vs let vs then patiently abide for it is to trie our faith 8 If we would so prouide for our selues that no afflictions make vs quaile let vs in the time of prosperitie and quietnes cut off all headie affections as griefe sorrow and such like and then shall they not in our trouble preuaile against vs. 9 When our afflictions doe not driue vs to God nor cause vs more humbly to heare and seeke his word but rather to stoppe our âaâes and to runne from it and to seeke vnlawfull meanes let vs then mourne secretly and heartily vnto God for the direction of Gods spirit for that case is dangerous 10 It is the Lordes mercie that wee are not destroyed Lamenta Chap. 3. But when we are freed from punishments and others are afflicted it is either to shewe his further mercie or his further iudgement if wee waxe better and bee more thankefull then it is of mercie but if wee waxe proude and thinke our selues better then others then is it assuredly to confound vs And heereby wee may gather comfort or griefe when wee escape punishments If hee puâish not in this worlde eyther GOD is vniust or else there is a hell to punish them euerlâstingly But his children if they profite not by one he sends another to condemne them in this worlde that they may escape in the worlde to come 11 We must denie our selues and our owne reason that we may continue with Christ we must take vp our crosse and follow him and if wee will be glorified with him wee must also suffer with him and if we will rise againe with him we must first die with him and if we will partake of his benefits we must also drinke of his cup. But many would willingly haue in Christ forgiuenes of sinne yet would they not beare his crosse 12 We must faithfully remember Gods corrections and though our trouble be past yet still with feare to remember the hand of the Lord not to attribute our crossâs to Fortune complexions or humours nor health to Physicke but only to God glorifying him continually and making our daily profite by all his louing chastisements vpon vs. 13 The deliuerance of the people of Israell is often repeated in the Scripture And it is not without great cause for it serues notably for the comfort of the godly and the terrour of the wicked for if we would thinke that hee were not able to helpe vs we see that he diuided the mighty Seas If we should think our selues vnworthy of helpe he then did miâhtily deliuer the vnworthie So that if wee being in any danger can be perswaded that the Lord is able to helpe vs and that he will helpe them that are vnworthie it wil be a notabâe stay vnto vs that we fall not away vnder the crosse by the vehemencie of temptations 14 Curses are turned into blessings through Christ as by sinne blessings are turned into curses The benefices of God being in themselues good yet by our corruption wee make our table a snare vnto our selues and so in other of his mercies 15 Iob serued God in trueth and yet punished and so Lazarus but this was not so much for their own sin as for the trial of their faith and that after them the Church might receiue great coÌfort by their examples For as it hurts not the gold to be put into the fire
depriueth himselfe of this meditation weakeneth his faith For it is to our comfort and humbling To our comfort that albeit we be in danger and no man with vs yet God and his Angels be with vs. To humble vs that in euill doing they both see vs and can hurt vs as also the euill angels which still houer ouer vs. And therefore we must knowe that as the good Angels haue appeared to good men for speciall defence so the foule spirits doe appeare also to some men for speciall sinnes And when euill spirits so appeare we may not with the Papists and the Iewes beleeue they be soules departed but the euill spirits in the ayre about vs Epes 6. 11. 12. 13. CHAP. VIII Of Baptisme BAptisme is a pledge of our washing in Christs blood Act. 2. 30. of our iustification Gal. 3. 27. of our ingrafting into Christs body Ephe. 4. 16. of our dying to sinne Rom. 6. 3. of our resurrection 1. Cor. 15. 26. of our vnitie of spirit with our brethren Ephe. 44. of not seeking our owne 1. Cor. 10. 1. 2. 24. 2 Of Baptisme in Papistry this we may say for as much as they euer kept the foundation the substance of the institution of Christ that Sacrament was effectuall for more preuaileth the institution of Christ vnto good than the corruption of man vnto euill 3 The example of Zipphorah cannot be followed amongst vs that women should baptize though Papists abuse that example to proue it for the ministration of the Sacrament is ioyned to the ministerie of the word which office none can take except he be called as Aaron was and it is a most waightie and most honourable office to haue the word and seales of our reconciliation committed vnto vs. 4 It is obiected that it is a dangerous matter to want Baptisme it causeth death I answere The child saith the story was not punished but Moses through whom that contempt came for when as it is said Gen. 17. that the man not circumcised shall be cut off the reason is this because he despiseth the couenant of the Lord. Now a child caÌnot so do therefore the negligent father is punished and if the child come to yeeres continue in his fathers steps he is in the same state of rebellion contempt against God and so it is in our Baptisme Againe this popish opinion of the necessitie of Baptisme is confuted by the Lords institution of Circumcision the eight day for if this necessitie had been in Circumcision which they affirme to be in Baptisme all that dyed before the eight day were condemned The Lords meaning was in appointing this conuenient time to prouide that the child might haue more strength to beare the wound and this regard of time is fit to be obserued also with vs that this holy worke might be done on the Sabbath day in the congregation because it is a publike action by diuine institution 5 Concerning promises in Baptisme and the office of the witnesses which be called Godfathers and Godmothers looke in what things the Scripture giueth general rules the Church may vse the particulars so all be done decently and to edification the law giueth this generall instruction to a man in authoritie to defend the good and to offend the euill he may to this end take some godly man to him for an assistant The law commanding generally to distribute to the poore a man is not able to helpe all particularly therefore he endeuoureth the relieuing of some speciall persons The law commanding generally to helpe one another with godly instructions and no greater need to any than to a father in helping him for the education of children surely this dutie of loue to be an assistant in Baptisme may not be denied Againe to professe ourselues enemies to Arrianisme we vse Glorie be to the Father and to the Son c. all one with that so often in the Psalmes Praise yee the Lord So may we in like manner to auoid Anabaptisme haue witnesses to testifie to the Church that we are Christianly baptized And as we are to renounce all friuolous ceremonies so to keepe the peace of the Church we may not refuse such orders as tend to edification to loue and comelinesse in the Church 6 It is good to teach children while they be young that whereas they haue been baptized and blessed in the name of the Trinitie they should be taught forthwith some questions concerning their creation redemption and sanctification CHAP. IX Of Couetousnesse and the desire of Riches THere are manie which can be content to make Iacobs vowe that is if they haue meate drinke and cloathing they will serue God but they goe vpwards still in their worldlike accounts and downwards in heauenly things they rise from tens to scores from scores to hundreths they will not goe downeward with Abraham they will haue thousands of sheep els they be but poore they will haue Nabâoths vineyard with Ahab and dwell alone els they be sicke Thou hast set vp the heauens high saith the Prophet else surely rich men would haue all the vse of them leese them too So nothing can satisfie mans desire which is infinit but God who infinite And if he haue all the riches in the world he will desire more A very vnnaturall desire is this as the dropsie in desiring drinke when the desire proceeds from fulnes for a man should desire that which he wanteth The minde of a man is not filled with corporall things no more then a chest can be filled with wisdom or spirituall things But presuppose that riches could fill a man if wee had all wealth all riches all apparell wee put not our wealth in our mindes our clothes do vs no good but wheÌ they are vpon vs. The possessing of riches doth not so fully possesse the heart but that it can desire a thousand things more 2 Riches are in question whether they be good or no When the Scripture speaks of riches they ioyne alwayes somewhat to them to take away our hearts from them as the deceitfulnes of riches the vncertainty of riches the riches of this world and therfore like the world now here now gone they either haue their own end or our end They make no man good but they are euen like a penie purse which is worth as much as the money that is in it but the money taken out it is nothing worth euen so is the man that hath his good in his riches When they are takeÌ from him he is worth nothing he hath no good in him God hath them not and yet he wanteth no good thing It is the common complaint that the worst men doe most abound with them Dauid was faine to goe to Nabal for them Esau had foure hundred men when Iacob lay downe at his feet with a few Sometimes indeed they doe good but that is not sufficient to ground a Maxime they
beware how we offer any violence to it For the veriest reprobate hath his reprehender which if hee doth not satisfie it will deliuer him to the Iaylor From this euill conscience we must be sprinkled in our hearts first with faith in the blood of the Lambe determining that wee will neuer defile the house of God againe and though wee cannot doe all good yet let vs desire all good for the Lord iudgeth according to the purpose not according to the performance according to the affect not by the effect And yet we must not stay in this It staÌds vs vpon to vse the meanes that wee may be masters of vertues Hell is ful of purposes but not of performances Look therfore to thy conscience for it is a brasen wall and as a thousand witnesses often to vrge this particular syllogisme Who so sinneth must die thou hast sinned ergo c. Adam hauing eaten of the forbidden fruite was in paradise still but all the ioyes therein were notable to comfort his conscience vntill being found gasping and panting he was comforted of the Lord. 2 We must euer desire the light of Gods louing countenance which wee may be assured of if wee keepe faith and a good conscience but if we make shipwracke of these the least thing shall greatly amaze vs yea the shaking of a leafe but if we haue this nothing shall dismay vs. Wherefore let others put their trust in chariots yet if we trust in the Lord. we shall not feare what man can doe vnto vs. This will take away confidence in the flesh and make vs trust onely in God 3 For examining a mans conscience the best way is by the law to trie whether hee hath a knowledge feeling and misliking of his sins or no whether hee hath any feare of Gods iudgements for sin or faith in his promises and whether by particular applying of these things to himselfe he can shew any effects of prayer Sacraments new birth repentance 4 Wee must especially beware of smothering the watchword of our conscience when we are bent to sinne Care of a good conscience breedeth comfort in holinesse and pleasure in holinesse breedes assurance of blessednesse 5 Wee haue great peace but no true peace vntill we turne to God vntill the Israelites would serue God Pharaoh let them alone but afterward he prepares for them brick lime and a fornace so long as wee are quiet in sinne all is well but if once wee defie sinne then the diuell will heate a fornace for vs yea he will rather than he would leese vs giue wages to vs as he did to Iudas Hereof it is that so long as we haue no sense of sinne we can eate drinke and sleepe quietly but when once we make conscience of sin then comes trouble and vexation of minde which worldly minded men would maruell at But they are at peace with the diuell for were they not at peace they should be put out of his seruice But doth not the Lord say The wicked haue no peace Esay 57. True it is they haue no peace with God and with their own consciences albeit they haue great peace with the fleshe and world and the diuell The peace of the wicked is like an harnesse vnoccupied to a vineyard neuer stirred to a ground neuer ploughed they are neuer surbushed with crosses but rust vpon the walles yet farre better were it for them to be disquieted and haue their fallow hearts broken and rent vp The holy Ghost saith that the iust man shall haue peace at the last So that there is a first peace and that is a truce for a fewe dayes and there is another peace at the last which followeth our warre and this brings glorie and immortalitie Saul would needes haue peace with men and therefore brake peace with God but afterward he lost his peace with God and men The Iewes refused peace with Christ to haue peace with the Romanes but when they had slaine Christ they lost their peace with God and the Romanes also Wherefore let vs labour for that peace which passeth vnderstanding and for that euerlasting peace 6 We cannot sodainly and effectually worke vpon a mans conscience vnlesse God permit vs sometime to dwell vpon his conscience 7 A man shall neuer be brought to be iealous ouer his own corrupt affection vntill the Lord hath stricken his conscience with some feare of his maiestie which dispelleth al wicked imaginations 8 We must specially beware of sins against knowledge and conscience for as of all the parts of the body nothing is so subiect to hurt as the eye so nothing is sooner wounded than the conscience it will not abide any pricking the least thrust or violence will impaire it it is a tender place and is very tendernesse it selfe The learned Physitions say there is a thing that is hard like a web in the eye wherewith the eye being affected euen it of al parts being most sensible is made most vnsensible Such a thing may be in the conscience so if that once this hard skin be ouerspred the conscience that place which of al other in it own nature is most tender groweth to be most hard that hardnes proueth to be more hard than the hardnes of Pharaoh and their estate is worse than if they had neuer knowne God I meane if they haue once had a possession of good things and after loose it they haue a âinde on their eye and of all men they see the least for if they loose their tendernesse and hardeâ themselues then God hardeneth them too and that it is a fearefull obduration 9 ãâ¦ã d doth not so seuerely punish particular deserts but a generall falling into s ãâ¦ã smaller infirmities but grosser presumptions for the particular sin bringeth not wrath but the lying in the sinne and not repenting of it bringeth wrath which drawing in other sinnes withal draweth also Gods displeasure So that one sin may be said to be spared and also punished spared if being admonished we be humbled as Dauid by Nathan 2. Sam. 12. Iehosaphat by Iehu 2. Chron. 19. 2. because in this wee seeke not to drawe in other sinnes but to be rid of this one punishment where notwithstanding all merciful admonitions and sower threatnings we still lye in sinne and tye sinne to sinne and so make away to Gods iudgement to fal on vs Wherefore we may comfort our selues for particular sins so that in the generall course of our life we labour truly to please God For as a louing husband doth not take away his loue from his wife though in some particulars of her obedience and dutie she faileth so long as she keepeth her loue chast and true to him so the louing kindnesse of the Lord will not cast off his children for some particular weaknesse or frailtie in speciall commandements so long as in sincere loue to his maiestie wee seeke to obey him CHAP. XVI Of Censure
to tempt vs to euill nor any euill wrought to take example by yet there abideth enough in the heart to corrupt the whole man For there is no euill in the wickedest man of the world but it is in mee and would appeare vnlesse the Lord did suppresse it 8 He was desirous still to keepe himselfe from deadnes and tried his heart with thankfulnes by speaking somewhat after meate receiued to the glorie of God if God gaue any good matter into his minde so to take it if euery one were silent then to raise vp some good occasion of speaking by reading or singing which were so vsed that when other things came in place to the aforesaid end they were surceased from because customable sticking to any thing bringeth lesse reuerence and profit And among other things he was very glad to speake somewhat to such whom he thought after God might make instruments to teach it to others more effectually than he could expresse it which thing he said we should learne of the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 2. 2. CHAP. XXXVI Of hearing Gods Word TF the Psalmist Psal. 94. could make his argument Hee that hath planted the eare shall he not heare much more may we argue thus He that hath planted the eare shall not hee be heard Shall not hee heare saith Dauid shall not he be heard say we And surely in his creation he planted the eare to this end and therefore by the title of creating vs hee hath good interest to the eare but if the title of creation will not serue yet in respect that he preserueth vs continually which wee call his prouidence that interest may serue but if that serue neither yet Adam hauing through sinne alienated himselfe from God his soule his bodie and so his eares too by the right of Redemption the Lord hauing purchased vs a new and buying euery iot of vs againe as it were at the second hand in this right he may surely claime our eares Now if hee may claime them as they be his and in truth they be his then must we heare him or if they be not his and by no right appertaine to him then we are not the Lords Israel But if wee bee the Lords then I say the Lord hath saide hee cannot abide that a candle being light should be put vnder a bushell and that our eares which appertaine to him should be put to no vse which if they be they little or nothing differ from a carued image who hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not He will not haue vs come to the Church and the word beate and beate vpon vs and no more stirre vs than it doth the pillars or seates we sit on wherein we shew our selues to be but idoll Christians or counterfeite professors Then if wee must needes heare the nexte thing to be inquired of is the speciall subiect or obiect of our hearing We can heare a noise as of the beating of the ayre of the winde of the thunder or such like though it be not a voyce but alas a bare sound can doe nothing Secondly then wee heare a voyce but this is common to vs with beasts and what can the bellowing of oxen or the bleating of sheepe doe vs good So then neither a noise nor a voyce is here to be stood vpon which can doe vs no good How then there is yet a better thing and that is a word wherein one may expresse the excellent meaning of his minde to another and man may open himselfe to man Well then a sound is a thing inferiour a voice is somewhat more excelleÌt but a word is without question the best of all to increase our knowledge Now if the word be the most principal I would gladly know of him that is farthest from God if there be any word better or more worth the hearing than the word of God Then if we ascend from a sound to a voyce and from the voyce to a word and from a word to the word of God we see the word of God to be most principall and good cause there is why it should so bee the speaker of it is aboue all creatures and therefore his word must be aboue the word of all other creatures Whereunto if wee ioyne but the consideration of our reuerend regard in hearing but a Prince or a meaner Magistrate how we listen marke his speech scan and stand vpon euery word he speakes to vs to see what most concernes vs this will surely condemne vs for our negligence and carelesnesse in hearing the word of the Lord. But seeing the word is the best thing we will draw out another reason which is that wee then best imploy our eares when wee heare the word and in hearing can say Now I heare the best thing that I can heare this is the sweetest sound and now mine eares are put to the best vse I heare not onely a sound but a voice a word and the very word of God so are our handes best imployed when they are receiuing the sacraments our eyes when they are reading our feete when they bring vs to the house of God When wee thus haue once set our selues in worke we may well say All that I haue is in their best estate and put to the best kinde of dutie because our senses and the parts of our bodies are about the busines of sauing of our soules about the busines of the Lords glorie The Heathen said that the goodly ornaments of the world and frame of all things was most worthy the seeing as though a man were borne and came into this life onely to take a view of them and so to depart without hauing any vse or profite of them though he neuer felt the power of the Sunne or the sweetnes of flowers or any other thing much more may I say so much of the word though a man should neuer haue benefit by it yet so good it is of it selfe that it is most worthy the hearing though it be nothing but heard But besides our hearing the Lord hath ioyned a speciall profit to the word as either the sauing or condemning of our selues so that the word is therefore more carefully to be heard because it is accompanied with such a benefit as the sauing of our soules God saith Iohn so loued the world that he gaue his only begotten sonne for vs that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life But how shall we beleeue saith Paul Rom. 10. if we heare not how shall we heare without preaching and how shall they preach vnlesse they be sent So that it is preaching that brings hearing hearing breedes beleeuing and by beleeuing we are saued and so howsoeuer the iolly fellowes of this world and others accompt thereof to bee but madnesse or foolishnes this same foolishnes of preaching saith Paul bringeth saluation this foolish thing I say of preaching and this
his people and to furnish them plenteously therewith 9 When the Lord gaue the Israelites water in Rephidim he named the place after their sinne Mossa and not after the miracle that he wrought that they might both see his mercy and be also put in minde of their sinne And this ought Magistrates to doe in punishing sinne The Lord had often before forgiuen them and now when they had sinned most grieuously he punished them so as they might still perceiue his mercie So ought the Magistrate to rebuke the people for their sinne and let them know it yet so as they mingle mercy and loue with iustice And this ought to be also in the discipline of the Church all meanes must be vsed and al kindnesse shewed so that the fault be reproued before we come to the last meanes of excommunication 10 As euerie one is higher in degree so ought hee to shewe a greater measure of faith 11 Ioseph saith God made him a father vnto Pharaoh that is a Ruler for so it is after expounded and ruler of all his land So Eliakim the Ruler of the people is called a Father because he should not haue such a care for himself as Shobna had who neglected the people and hewed out sepulchers for himselfe but should specially seeke for the glorie of God and the safetie of the people and so did Ioseph winne the hearts of the Aegyptians by his curteous dealing hee went not about to prouide any thing for his children after him By this wee are taught what manner of men our Magistrates should bee for if they haue a speciall loue to their countrey selfe-loue will bee decreased but if they bee giuen to heape vp for themselues and their posteritie the loue of their countrey will be quickly shaken off And this is to moue vs to pray for our Magistrates and also in our selues to bee profitable to others so much as in vs lieth for we are not borne as the very Heathen confesse to our selues but for the benefit of others also The want therefore of the feeling of this may serue vs for a triall of our religion and godlinesse 12 The Lord often doth vs much good when wee see it not hee giueth vs many benefites and blessings by his Ministers and Magistrates which wee perceiue not yet this is a punishment when wee cannot see the meanes whereby the Lord doth vs good and therefore wee must take heede to this for when the case is thus it is dangerous 13 This is to bee noted generally in Christianitie it is a small matter to receiue religion when plentie of all things doe come with it And so in particular callings wee see who would not be a Magistrate or Minister so long as he may be in credit and haue all obedience yeelded to him without trouble But if contempt come with affliction how fewe be there that will stand and abide in their callings to giue God the glorie in looking for that issue which he thinketh good Who would not be a married man if all his life might be as the mariage day but when a man is married hee must prouide for his wife and children yet with heede that hee doe nothing with an euill conscience for them Againe for that a man must forbeare the manifold infirmities of his wife and ouercome them with wisedome how few are there that will continue in mariage giuing God the glorie So is it in the Magistracie and Ministerie 14 Exod. chap. 16. 27. 28. it is written that there went out some of the people to gather Manna but found none whereupon it is said that the Lord reprooued Moses in these words The Lord saide to Moses How long refuse ye to keepe my commandements Moses had not prophaned this Sabbath but the people and not all but some yet the Lord rebuketh Moses because this people were committed to his charge Thus wee see what waightie accounts the Lord will require at their hands who haue the ouersight of others they must giue an account for them Againe inferiours must be often admonished not to despise the gouernement and instructions of such as the Lord hath set oner them but willingly receiue them and carefully follow them If any be so carelesse that he respecteth not his owne health and welfare yet let this moue him to some further consideration of his doings that by his negligence hee puts other in danger and is hurtfull to those that are set ouer him This the Apostle Paul also willeth the Corinthians wisely to consider 2. Cor. chap. 12. verse 21. CHAP. XLVII Of Matrimonie and of the duties which belong to that state GReat dangers follow them which ioyne in affinitie with sinners as wee see in Ieboshaphat for ioyning himselfe with Achabs house 2. Chron. chap. 17. 2 It is an holy token of an holy vnitie betweene man and wife and that they be married in the Spirit and not in the flesh when their affections agree in good things 3 Iethro in marrying his daughter to Moses had no respect to worldly preferments which he saw Moses wanted but onely to the rare vertues which hee saw in him This ought wee to obserue in these times first to make such a choise for our daughter of such a one as may bee a speciall guide and helper for her to the kingdome of heauen and then to take other things if they come but not to seeke them God blessed this act of Iethro for he had the worthiest man then liuing And Moses had a great blessing to haue such a wife as was brought vp in labour that so shee might the better suffer with him in aduersitie and prouide for her selfe in state of necessitie This respect men ought to haue in marriage least taking such as haue been brought vp delicately they shall not be able to beare the crosse when it commeth 4 It is most like by the words of Zipporah Exodus 4. 26. Thou art indeede a bloody husband vnto mee that Moses to please his wife did omit the Sacrament of Circumcision This may teach vs that wee are to honour our wiues albeit the weaker vessels because they be heires of the same grace with vs and must keepe loue peace in outward things so we at no hand in matters of religion must yeeld vnto them least we honour them more than God and so wee shall cause a punishment to fall vpon them and our selues It was the cause of many troubles in Iacobs familie to loue Rachel more than Lea. But Dauid and Iob did wisely in withstanding their wiues when they sought to withdrawe their mindes from performing dutie vnto God 5 When the Lord makes any one man more excellent than another for gifts outward or inward he trieth him whether he wil seeke Gods glorie and the profit of his brethren which fruites if they insue not then thus doth the Lord let him see that this is his corruption which he must labour
against For example doth the Lord giue thee wife riches or any such benefits hee doth it to make thee more fitte to serue So then hath the Lord giuen thee a wife Looke to her as the Lord hath committed his owne creature to thee so thou be fit to be a guide vnto her going before her in al honestie and godlines Againe he doth trie thee whether thou wilt rest in her loue and whether thou wilt vse her companie soberly not effeminately he trieth thee whether thou wilt be couetous to care for earthly things in her behalfe But these and the like fruites the Lord doth shew thee the corruption which thou must labour against 6 The Lord gaue Adam a wifeto trie him withall and if he had not yeelded too much vnto her in the time of temptation no doubt hee might haue beene a great helpe that she might haue been recouered and neither of them both haue so fallen For had not he yeelded vnto her hee might haue continued still in her innocencie Thus then the Lord tried Adam whether hee would continue in his obedience or no likewise doth the Lord at all times trie men in marriage whether they will continue in his obedience and labour to win their wiues also to the faith of Christ. So in like manner the Lord tries the wiues whether they will be in all things subiect to their husbands as Sarah For what gifts soeuer a woman hath yet not being subiect to her busband they are nothing For euen in mans innocencie she was subiect and after the fall it was laid on her as a punishment so that if shee be not obedient she cannot be saued Yet the Lord other whiles also trieth whether shee ãâ¦ã er sobrietie and wisedome will as it were breake the crookednesse of her husband ãâ¦ã the Apostle teacheth that the wiues must adorne the hidden men of the heart that ãâ¦ã husbands albeit then not conuerted to the faith might bee wonne by the honest ãâ¦ã ersation of their wiueâ how much the more then ought those who haue Christians ãâ¦ã eir husbands by their meanes bring them forward what they may in the profession ãâ¦ã ue godlinesse But if they bee disobedient and will requite euill with euill or with ãâ¦ã e they doe what in them lieth to ouerthrow the faith of their husbands And thus ãâ¦ã Lord trieth wiues also whether they will continue in his obedience Againe hee trieth ãâ¦ã whether they will rest in the loue of their husbands onely and bee contented there ãâ¦ã yea when they see their husbands hearts turned from them for if they will but onely ãâ¦ã when they are beloued they declare that they onely loue themselues and not their ãâ¦ã nds for they ouâht thus to consider the Lord hath turned my husbands hart from ãâ¦ã because I yeelded not to him that dutie which I ought therefore I will not hold on to ãâ¦ã se still but now I will rather loue him more to see if the Lord will by these meanes ãâ¦ã his heart againe 7 When Zipporah became troublesome to Moseâ in his calling he left her with his fa ãâ¦ã for a time so she depriued her selfe by her disobedience of his comfortable presence ãâ¦ã ought to teach wiues euer to helpe not to hinder their husbands in the Lords af ãâ¦ã And like as that holy man of God receiued his wife againe at his returne notwith ãâ¦ã ding all her former faults so must all the sonnes of God iâ there be any separation for ãâ¦ã e and for iust causes receiue and entertaine and retaine their wiues againe 8 Husbands must haue a fatherly care as principally of the saluation of his wife so al ãâ¦ã her good health and welfare in this life and to this end giue her all the good instru ãâ¦ã and direction that hee can This lesson may well be giuen to all Be mâst moderate in ãâ¦ã things which thine appetite liketh best and checke thy too much greedinesse of an earthly ãâ¦ã and thou shalt finde this to bee good physicke for the body and a wholesome pre ãâ¦ã iue for the soule 9 A certaine yong man hauing without consent of friends made a contract hee would ãâ¦ã marrie them vntill before honest witnesses they had faithfully coÌditioned that in time ãâ¦ã mariage they would confesse their fault against the glory of God their superiours and ãâ¦ã who le Church which should bee done at that time that the father is wont to giue the ãâ¦ã gin in mariage 10 A young man hauing ouer slipped in loue and intended to marrie without consent ãâ¦ã gouerours hee did not contract him but admonished him and at the day of mariage ãâ¦ã vsed to the parties to be married this discipline First as they had priuately confessed ãâ¦ã faults to their gouernours especially offended and craued pardon so he caused them ãâ¦ã confesse their fault to the Church and to aske forgiuenes desiring all to beware of the ãâ¦ã offence and requesting their prayers for them that this sinne may so humble them ãâ¦ã they may more warily walke without offence the residue of their life CHAP. XLVIII Of the Ministerie ALthough the Lord hath promised a speciall blessing to the publike ministerie of his word yet we must not tie wisedome to one ordinarie meane either of beginning or increasing of our faith but if any at any time shall haue more effectuall feelings by âriuate conference let him not contemne nor neglect the publike ministerie but with all âoly and humble thankfulnes yeeld this soueragââtie to the Lord that he is to dispose his âfts when to whom and where it pleaseth him 2 They that teach not themselues are vnfit to teach others and the cause why men profit not in the word is because they pray not to haue their hearts stricken therewith 3 In all essentiall points of the Ministerie we must in no case follow man but in accidentall circumstances Christian loue suffereth many thinges so that on the on side wee tolerate not too much and on the other side suffer too little 4 Like as if we moderately streine a womans breast there will issue pure and holesome milke and by violent wringing of it wee prouoke blood also and vnholesome matter to come forth euen so in our modest and naturall applying of the word wee yeeld the holesome and pure milke of Gods word but in our immoderate wresting of it wee straine out our owne corruptions and deliuer vnpure doctrine 5 When neither Ministers rebuke sinne nor Magistrates punish it there it cryeth to heauen that God might punish it Woe then be to them who thinke themselues at good quiet when their sinnes crie out for vengeance in heauen albeit they liue in great peace on earth 6 It is a feareful thing to lose the companie of the godly And though the world think they are at good quiet yet when Noah and Lot that rebuked their sins are departed then are men most fit for Gods iudgements
vnto the Lord not binding his fauour vnto them 9 The cause of all rebellion and murmuring is that wee know not the great power of the Lord or else we at that time doe forget it when by faith we should make to our selues most comfortable vse of it as wee may see in the Israelites who had beheld the great power of God with his goodnesse towards them but not in faith and therefore when the tentation was sore vpon them they cleane forgat it The Lord therefore being zealous of his owne glorie sheweth himselfe to bee most louing and beneficiall towards vs which ought to leade vs to acknowledge his great goodnesse but if wee doe not then his iustice will surely teach vs. 10 The Lord oftentimes with holdeth or taketh away that thing the hauing whereof might be hurtfull vnto vs which if we would rightly consider of it would be an especiall helpe against murmuring in the want of Gods blessings For if wee would consider this that the Lord doth therefore keepe it from vs because hee seeth it would bee hurtfull for vs and that when wee shall be fit for it hee will then giue it vnto vs wee should better bee contented with that we haue and more patiently beare the want of that wee would haue as for example if a man wanting health riches estimation and such like and bee grieued for it so that he is almost readie to murmure for the want of them if he then can consider that the Lord knoweth they be not good for him but if he had them they would turne to his hurt this would bring marueilous great quietnes to his heart and would stop his murmuring nature and would rather stirre him vp to acknowledge the goodnesse of God towards him 11 When the Lord proueth his people he thereby laboureth to bring them to prayer yet on the contrarie they flâe from him and murmure against him the reason is for that they thinke it a small comfort to pray vnto him in their trouble but rather thinke it very harsh to acknowledge their sinnes and so to obtaine the forgiuenes of them which being obtained nothing can bee more comfortable they must haue that they want or else nothing will please them As the Israelites did murmure against the Lord when they wanted water nothing else would please them so is it with many when they cannot obtaine some corporall or externall blessing which they doe much long for But who art thou oh thou vile man that thus dealest with the Lord and neuer hast had thy heart washed by the blood of Iesus Christ for if thou haddest thou wouldest neuer murmure so much for wanting that thou wouldest haue but rather make him at all times the chiefest comfort and in all thy necessities patiently and meekely call vpon him in feruent and faithful prayer 12 Men doe not onely faile in prayer vnto the Lord but also they murmure many times against such as he hath set ouer them to bee their guides for the latter sinne ariseth of the former The Israelites quarrelled with Moses yet what had Moses done against them they thought no doubt that he of malice and contrarie to the will of the Lord had brought them into the wildernesse for they thought God had a neerer way and a better to bring them into the promised land and because they could not consider the worke of the Lord therefore they must needes quarrell against some bodie and wreake their griefe vpon him laying the fault vpon Moses Thus did Rachel whom when the Lord punished for that she was Proud because her husband loued her best and made her barren when he gaue children to Leah she not considering that the Lord punished her pride with barrennes began to quarrell with her husband asking him why he gaue no children to her To whom he answered Am I in stead of God vnto thee to giue thee children And this is the manner of the people in all ages that when they cannot see the Lord punishing them for their sinnes they straightway lay the fault vpon some or other by whom they thinke it commeth As now if the Lord doe send tumults and stormes into the common-wealth so that the people be brought to some trouble doe we not straight wayes lay the fault vpon the Magistrates and say is not this the doing of the Magistrates They consider not that the Lord doth by this meanes punish them for their sinne for it is certaine that the Lord loueth a multitude better than one or few and therefore hee will not punish a whole realme or nation if the sinnes of a multitude did not prouoke him thereunto But it oftentimes commeth to passe that for the sinnes of the people he doth harden the hearts of the Magistrates that they cannot loue their subiects so well nor that they can bee so profitable and doe them so much good as otherwise they might as is reported by Iehoshaphat 2. Chron. 20. This if the people could or would consider they would not be so ready to lay the faults on their Magistrates when trouble or triall commeth vpon them in like case doe they also deale with their Ministers If trouble come doe they not straightwaies say see what our Preachers haue done and is not this the fruite of their preaching so they will alwaies haue one or other to lay the fault vpon But what was Moses comfort in this case and that which staied him from murmuring against them Euen that no doubt which other of Gods Ministers haue had in the like case Ieremiah in the seueÌteenth chapter against the raging of the people made this his sure defence that he had not thrust in himselfe into that office to be their Pastor but the Lord appointed and called him therevnto Secondly that of affection he had spoken nothing but onely that which the Lord commanded did he declare vnto them and from hence may all the true Ministers of God haue comfort for if the Lord send them he will no doubt defend them so long as they doe this message faithfully therefore the people must take heede how they either receiue or reiect any that speake to them in the name of the Lord. For as they may not receiue any that bringeth not the word of truth nor be feared by them for as much as the causelesse curse shall passe without hurt so likewise and as surely shall the word of God spoken truly by his Minister certainely haue his effect and shall not returne in vaine And this is common to all kinds of calling that men may be confirmed therein Contrariwise when we being in affliction can pray vnto the Lord for his helpe and acknowledge his prouidence in that which is vpon vs it manifesteth our faith it preserueth vs from murmuring and keepeth vs from quarrelling with men for if we consider that it is the Lords worke we shall neuer set our selues against him for it but if we passe ouer his prouidence then
the life to come and such like prouoke vs thereunto CHAP. LIX Of Repentance OVr conuersion to the Lorde must bee with our whole heart without exception inward without hypocrisie speedie without delay continuall without Apostasie in faith without despaire First it must bee of the whole heart many repent but they will except one sinne Dauid saith Cleanse me Lord from all my sinnes but wee will haue the Lord dispense with some sinne 1. Corinth 5. A little leauen will sowre much a little Serpent will sting much Origen writeth very well that Christ did cast out not sixe but seuen diuels out of Magdalen for all must be cast out a cleane riddance must be made as seuen diuels out of her so all sinnes out of vs. Secondly it must bee inward many haue clensed their hands but not their hearts such sinnes as stare a man in the face are too palpable wee must bee doing against little sinnes For sinne is a Serpent whose tayle many haue cut off but fewe haue touched the head nay many haue a whole and vntouched Serpent who neither touch tayle nor head who proclaime with a Trumpet their re probation Wee must not cleanse the outside of the platter onely but wee must say in our conscience This action oh Lord haue I presented to thee with simplicitie Thirdly wee must doe it speedily For though the Lord saith At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent c. so hee saith Blessed is the man that hath borne the yoke from his youth for to giue the prime dayes to the diuell and our dogge dayes to the Lord what is but to powre out the wine to the world and to giue the dregs to God But if wee serue God when wee may serue the diuell the Lord will haue vs when Sathan would leaue vs Augustine being asked of ones estate by letters who had deferred his repentance to the ende said I will not auouch hee shall be saued nor that he shall be condemned but saith hee to him that wrote to him Repent you while you be well It must bee continuall least hauing begun in the spirit we end in the flesh Blessed are they that perseuere for so long as we liue we are in danger of falling There be many that are not called of them that are called many are not chosen Gods graces are no longer with vs than God himselfe is with vs. Wherfore seeing he is departed from many of our brethreÌ which first departed from him let vs beware we be not as dogs that returne to our vomit Lastly wee must doe it in faith Christ teacheth vs to say Lord increase our faith for we are of little faith Now faith is esteemed according to the qualitie not according to the quantitie the leprous hand though it cannot hold wel if it receiueth any thing doth some dutie The child that caÌnot go is not forsaken but hath his guide we must learne then to holde fast and to goe by them as hand in hand whom the Lord shall assigne ouer vs to guard vs. 2 It is the prosperitie of all true repenting sinners to fall with humility to rise with dignitie and as the more grieuously they haue offended so the more humbly they will craue to be accepted the higher the dignitie is from which they are fallen the lower is the place whereunto they would be receiued And hee knoweth best what a godly thing it is to rise that âightly knoweth what a foule thing it is to fall For if a man be downe if Sathan ââath assaulted him if sinne hath wounded him if his owne flesh hath betrayed him so that hee lieth stricken with Sathan with sinne and with himselfe against himselfe then shewe me whether it be not a godly thing that the same man in number though not in nature the same in person though not in propertie for a newe substance is not created but the saâe being fallen is restored falling a naturall man should rise a spirituall man not to be that ââe was and to bee that which he was not neither must any man so far flatter himselfe that hâe should thinke himselfe at any time to rise so farre as that he may cast off sinne as an vpper garment to lay it aside vntill he list to vse it For the seede of the woman hauing bruised the Serpents head the sword of the spirit hauing hamstringed Sathan the great Captaine CHRIST IESVS hauing spoyled the strong man of his furniture it cannot be but many broyles and bickerings will be behind and some blowes wil be in the controuersie so long as we be in this life 3 When the Israelites were in Egypt and saw things fall acrosse they murmured against Moses but being brought thence by him and seeing things prosper they willingly went with him and left off their murmuring but when any newe occasion was offered for the triall of their Faith patience they fell thereinto againe because they did not truly repent them of it And this we may see in all kind of sinners which for a time may leaue their sin and yet not repenting from their heart when a new occasion is offered doe fall more fouly then euer they did before as adulterers angrie persons theeues the lothsomnes of which sinnes leauing a sting in their conscience may cause them to leaue them for a time yet because they labour not with their harts and affections but only rest in iudgement they haue no sound sorrow for it therefore fall afresh This must teach vs therefore if we will truely leaue any sin both to condemne it in iudgement and to hate it in affection that so wee truely being penitent that is carefull to leaue our sinnes desirous to do the contrary good we may haue power and strength from aboue to ouercome them 4 We may reade in the 16 of Exodus how the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses Aaron which is a manifest signe that they neuer repented them of their murmuring in Egypt at the red Sea and waters of strife And although the Lord delayed the punishment yet could they not bee brought hereby to repentance because they neither felt what their murmuring deserued nor what the mercie of God is worth We must then learne not only to leaue sinne and purpose not to commit it againe but we must with griefe of heart repent of it feele Gods mercies in forgetting it and a harty hatred of it Otherwise when a new occasion is offered we shall fall thereinto againe as a swearer will after an Oath be angrie for it yet because he seeth not the grieuousnes of the sinne hath not acquaintance with the reuerend vse of the Name of GOD falleth to sweare againe So it is with them that prophane the Sabbath of the Lorde and of them that speake euill of the magistrates minsters they
meanes 15 Gods iudgements are most suddaine and when men are in greatest delight Euen in the Sun-shine Sodome was destroied and in the banquet time Iobâ children were slaine therefore wee are to learne to bee most warie and watchfull and then most to suspect our selues when the world thinketh least of euill and is most secure CHAP. LXV Of Parents Education of children Gouernours of youth and Care of posteritie WHen children haue infirmities their parents are to see and consider whether they haue not receiued such sinnes from them If they haue they are rather to pray for their children than too much to correct them least they persecute their own sinnes in the persons of their children 2 When Moses was to goe at the commandement of the Lord into Aegypt he first returned with his wife to his Father in law Iothro to haue his leaue of him thereby shewing his dutie and obedieÌce vnto him that so he might giue no occasion of offence and might auoid all appearance of euill so must all the children of God be carefull in the like case and not to excuse themselues by good meanings 3 The Lord is carefull that his workes should bee recorded and that not for his owne cause for he knoweth them wel not for the age present for that many remember it but for posteritie to whom he would haue it to come that in them thereby hee might bee glorified Therefore the Lord made choyse of Iosua to whom he would haue Moses to rehearse the victories which he had giuen the Israelites ouer Amaleck his people that he might not be proud thereof nor glorie in his owne strength but that hee might giue the glorie wholy and onely to the Lord that gaue it Secondly that thereby he might be prepared to helpe the people and to gouerne them after Moses departure And this must teach vs to pray that the Lord would euer prepare such as may be profitable to posteritie And therefore in the 78 Psalme God commaundeth that the workes of the Lord should bee taught to posteritie and so saith Paul to Timothie deliuer this to men which may be fit to deliuer it to others c. From whence wee may learne that when the Lord will haue a blessing continued to any people he wil also prepare instruments to conuey his blessings to posteritie But when the Lord will not continue his mercie then will hee depriue them of the meanes Seeing then in our time men are carefull onely for themselues and few care for them that shall come after and that so few regard to Catechise their families these things I say are signes that the Lord will not continue those mercies to our posteritie which we doe now enioy 4 Youth especially is to take heede of pleasure for though fire be good yet in flâxe or tinder it is not good so though pleasure be good yet pleasure in youth is not good We neede not plough for weedes they will grow fast enough in the fallow But some will take their pleasure in their youth especially and they purpose to become good and to liue grauely hereafter in their age This is to make a couenant with the diuell as the diuell said to Christ I will come out but the time is not yet come so we will leaue pleasure when the time comes and in the meane time he keepeth vs in a purpose Young men make their sinnes of a double die Crimzen sinnes they become a disease of the bones and custome is turned into a necessitie whereupon diuers say I would faine but I cannot leaue them of these if one recouer fortie rotte away 5 If Sathan can make our youth an vnprofitable age in all the ages following little good is to be looked for For if yee once nip the blossome where is the hope of the Autumne Where may we looke for fruite Well if we will needes vse our pleasure then must we set downe some measure The diuels rules neuer haue exceptions but Gods Saints must learne restraint we must neuer make our hearts the stewards of our affections that our thoughts wander not in them and least in desiring things too much we exceed when we haue them There must be the least lusting of these outward things because there is least vse of them If a man cannot want them he will abuse them when he hath them It is true that Ierom saith The beginning is honest but the greatnesse is deformed And that also sinne is very reasonable in the beginning very shamefaced Thamar went first to play the whore with a vaile before her face but now with an open face first honest recreation and then a pleasure of vanitie recreation before labour to play before we study we vse pleasure but to no good end 6 There is a generall rule wantonnesse is the beginning of sinne We see in Esau to what great prophanenesse his wanton pleasure in hunting grew So in the Scriptures there can be found none other beginning of Salomons fal but this that 1. Kin. 3. wheÌ he had spent seuen yeeres in building the house of God he speÌt thirteene after in building an house for himselfe This was scarce a good proportion to bestow thirteene yeers on his own house and seuen yeeres on God his house and the Apes and Peacocks that he brought into the land set the people in such vanitie that they vanished away in their wanton thoughts Idlenesse and trifling be the callings of Gentlemen now adaies as also needelesse expenses 1. Tim. 5. 7 If euer we would haue the Church of God to continue among vs we must bring it into our households and nourish it in our families 8 A certaine woman saying without pittie at the birth of a poore childe here is the mouth but where is the meate had this saying replied on her at what time she brought forth a child which died here is meate but where is the mouth 9 Wee are not to iustifie our selues before God onely by faith but wee must also iustifie our selues by good workes before men so that we must not onely labour for our selues but endeuour to stirre vp others also and looke one on another as the Cherubins did and tell things one to another as Iohn tolde his brother We must be carefull for one another and that not onely for the time present but for the time to come This we are bound to doe and our common dealings ought to bind vs thereunto We prouide for our children should we not prouide for the Church which is spiritually tied vnto vs Surely if we consider the plentie and peace which we enioy we shall see that it is not for our deserts for we abound in sinne and none iniquitie is wanting in vs but it is the bloud of the Martyrs who haue purchased this so dearely For these daies did they sowe with teares and we haue reaped them with ioy Now if we will not haue our
none there it is good to make many doubts and hence commeth conference all these meanes are to be vsed for God sometime blesseth one and not another we must vse all least we should tempt God some heare and not reade some reade and not meditate some keepe their studie and neuer conferre Faith is a knowledge it is called a demonstration it hath alwaies relation vnto the word as the schollers learning is the Maisters doctrine Wicked men know the Scriptures as it is a knowledge but they cannot applie it and haue the true vse men of God speake as if they were moued therfore the interpretation of the scripture must be of the same spirit no man knoweth the minde of God but Gods spirit CHAP. XII Daemonis appellationes or the diuers names giuen to the Diuell in scripture THE Diuell is called Daimôn of his great knowledge and great experience Diábolos of his slaundering and false accusing peir ázan of sifting boring and broching the faithfull to see what is in them skoloposarkòs of making vs subiect to the rebellion of the flesh the Diuell of doing euill or à diuellendo or else as in the old english monuments the diuels fetched from the Greeke Diábolos for his authoritie the Prince of this world that is of the corrupt estate of the world for his forme and vgly shape the Prince of darkenes for his vntruth a lying spirit for his filthines an vncleane spirit for his hurting a serpent for his experience in hurting an old serpent for his strength a Lion for his greedines a ramping or roaring Lion for his poyson a Dragon for his alluring a tempter for his constraining an armed man hauing store of darts sometimes he ramps and roares in one sharpe with hornes and clawes full of terrour in a Lions skinne which is especially in the euill day at the houre of death Sometimes he transformes himselfe into an Angels shape in bright apparell full of compassion in the mantle of Samuel in a religious habit full of scripture euery other word is scriptum est setting an ambush of Diuels to inuade vs holding the crosse and this is his craft If he be able to change himselfe into an Angell of light much more is he into a shadow of the night for he setteth his nets and diggeth his pits in euery thing to take vs in our flesh by ease or pleasure or pride of the eyes suis mimis by death and the feare of it In our soule he hath his forge and bellowes euill motions lusts suggestions to kindle the fire of concupiscence in our affections bending our feare and our loue and such like to that which they should not be imployed vnto in our reason by casting doubts and planting the roote of bitternes in vs which is infidelitie in the creatures by abusing of them or by vnthankfull receiuing of them in the world by hauing his nets in riches preferments euill examples customes and euill companie in melancholie humors perswading despaire to be true sorrow in cholericke bodies perswading wrath to be good zeale in ciuill wisedome by mingling policie with Christianitie in our best motions by mingling with repentance distrust in Gods mercies with faith securitie in making vs measure Gods loue or hatred by blessings or afflictions of this life in preuenting vs of good by breeding in our hearts a loathsomnes of the word and wearines in the meaner in stripping Christ of his high Priests garments and true office of mediatorship vrging sometime these sayings Except ye also repent ye shall all likewise perish which kinde of sentences are not so properly his as belonging to his office which is a Mediator and true Sauiour 2 Sathan is inuisible changeth himselfe into an Angell of light that he cannot be discerned by the eye no nor by reason he windeth himselfe into our reason Peter thought Christ should not dye what reason was it that the sonne of man should dye CHAP. XIII Of the contempt of the Ministerie 1 IEhu being threatned called the Prophet a madbraine for so they iudged of them that digressed any whit from the set composition of words and orderly precepts of their arte which no doubt therefore hath and will come to passe because men can no longer either lend eye or eare than either they can see by reason or discerne by arte or whiles the speaker keepeth himselfe within this ordinarie course of stile or carieth himselfe euen in an orderly and oratorious period so long as wittie inuention comely compassing of matter proportionable measure of words are afforded but if a man come to cut vp the conscience and in some vehemencie of spirit dealeth more roughly and lesse orderly with their speciall sinnes then he is brainesicke and runneth as they say besides the text Neither are these complainers sillie soules but learned Parthians and wise Arabians men elaborate in arte skilfull in precepts and proud Babylonians who cannot discerne betweene a godly vehemencie of spirit for the Lord of hosts sake and a rayling austeritie of speech for malice or vaine glorie sake If then Paul be misconstrued wrongfully he must recompence such sinnes with meekenes patiently whereby often the Lord hath brought to passe that the proudest heart of most obstinate gainesayers haue beene more broken seeing the mild sufferance of the Ministers of Christ than if they had beene pursued with most hote reuengement which then especially experience hath proued true when the Lord with some crosse and humilation sealing the truth of his faithfull and zealous seruants hath caused many to thinke themselues to haue resisted the graces of God and persecuted the gifts of God in them whom they thought before to be curious precise and seekers of singularitie 2 Grieuous enough it is when our corne our cattell our goods and treasure shall come to the tables of our enemies but what though we be yet freed from such Chaldaeans yet is there a great famine in the land which they little thinke of that are the Church-robbers whom we falsely call Patrons of the Church Little thinke they of it who in stead of feeding to saluation starue many thousands to destruction in whom if there were any loue of God from their hearts I dare say and say it boldly that for all the promotions vnder heauen they would not offer that iniurie to one soule that now they offer to many hundred soules But Lord how do they thinke to giue vp their reckning to thee who in most strict account wilt take the answere of euery soule committed vnto them one by one Or with what eares doe they often heare that vehement speech of our Sauiour Christ feede feede feede With what eyes doe they so often reade that pearcing speech of the Apostles feede the flocke whereof you are ouerseers looke vnto the flock committed vnto you But if none of this will mooue them then the Lord open their eares to heare the grieuous grones of many soules lying vnder the grislie altars of destruction
for all those which receiuing the first fruites of thy holy spirit walke before thee in vprightnesse of their heart wee thy vnworthy children come vnto thee in the name of thy onely begotten sonne Iesus Christ our Lord beseeching thee to renue and encrease thy holy spirit in vs and to purifie our hearts more and more by faith that we may haue a clearer sight and a surer perswasion of thy fatherly goodnesse vnto vs and that wee may more readily performe our dutifull obedience vnto thee For wee doe acknowledge and confesse vnto thy sacred Maiestie that we haue yet neuer hitherto worthily esteemed thy mercies towards vs nor sufficiently expressed the fruites of our bounden dutie towards thee but that still we remaine ignorant and forgetfull of many good things which wee ought and might know And we confesse Lord wee are slacke vnto those things which thy holy spâât offereth to our mindes vnapt to doe them soone wearie of wel-doing and wherein we please thee something we please our selues too much Moreouer wee likewise confesse that we are ignorant of many euill things that wee haue done doe or may doe forgetfull of diuers things which sometime wee haue hadde knowledge and remorse of And now the things which come to our remembrance and are in our sight doe not appeare to be soâsinfull in any measure as they are and ought of vs to be regarded Yea wee are beguiled ere euer we are aware with our present corruptions and they cleane so fast vnto vs that wee can hardly leaue them but most hardly bee brought to true repentance of them We beseech therefore thy sacred Maiestie to worke in vs by thy holy spirit a wise and carefull searching out of and into our sinnes that by the lawe wee may be conuinced of them awakened by thy threatnings rebuked for them by thy iudgements executed vpon the wicked and exercised toward thy children seruants and friends that so wee may feare and tremble for them And by the serious premeditation of the vncertaine houre of a most certaine death of the day of thy generall ineuitable and dreadfull iudgement of the horrible and euerlasting paines of the wicked in the helles and their losse of the inestimable ioyes of the heauens stirre vp our dead hearts to seeke thee O Father in thy Christ and thy sonne our Lord and Sauiour in the Gospell And finally we pray that we may bee euen confounded in our selues by the fruitfull remembrance of thy blessed sufferings the most precious blood-sheading and death of our Lord Iesus Christ that so we may be humbled after that manner and measure thy children should bee beseeching thee that wee may so aforehand accuse our selues before thy blessed Maiestie that our aduersarie may haue no power hereafter to accuse vs so iudge our selues that we be not iudged by thee so with shame sorrow feare and trembling acknowledge the vilenes of our sinnes wholely before the throne of thy iustice that wee finde it to be a throne of grace and mercie vnto vs in Iesus Christ our Lord. Now O Lord the searcher of the hearts and reynes thou knowing this to be the humble and single desire of our hearts wee flye vnto thee for refuge beseeching thee by thy holy spirit to worke in vs a clearer sight of the wisedome of our Lord Iesus Christ wherby our minds may be further cleared from blindnes and we haue a clearer sight of the whole ministerie of our saluation in him and graunt vs God a fuller perswasion of the discharge of all our sinnes in his death and of the imputation of his righteousnesse vnto vs in his resurrection that the guiltinesse of our conscience may daily more and more goe away from vs and peace of the same be confirmed in vs especially in the time of our temptation and trouble the day of our death and the houâe of iudgement And next most mercifull Father graunt vs a more powerfull experience of his death killing sinne in vs and of his resurrection raising vs vp vnto a new life that daily we may be lesse sinful and more holy righteous and sober in this present life that so also wee may haue a more sure and stedfast hope in his redemption and may more strongly resist the vanities of this world in false pleasures profits and glories and more patiently endure all manner of miseries of the same which may befall vs vntill his glorious appearing when hee shall come to be glorious in his Saints and made maruellous in al those which beleeue in him Amen Furthermore O Lord whereas we are priuie to our selues ere it is knowne vnto others or vnto thee that thereby any sinne or sinnes more strange in vs through our corrupt nature or custome or the temptation of others or of the tempter wee beseech thee that there we may labour to finde the precious death of our Lord Iesus Christ more powerfull in subduing the same and whereas through vnabilitie of nature want of meanes or grace we are weaker in any duties of well-doing there we may striue to finde the vertue of his glorious resurrection more effectuall in raising vs vp in meanes of life so that our familiar corruptions being cured and our speciall infirmities being relieued wee may be also endued as with generall graces meete for all Christians so with such peculiar graces as may be meete for our callings and inable vs to glorifie thy holy name build vp others in well-doing and treasure vp the fruites of a good conscience for our selues at all times and especially in our neede And in this behalfe the desire of our heart is that thy holy spirit worke in vs the renouncing of our reason so farre forth as it is blinde and the crucifying of our affections so farre forth as they be corrupt that so we may offer them vp with soule and bodie in sacrifice of humiliation and that hauing receiued these graces we may also offer them vp in sacrifice of obedience vnto thy gracious Maiestie And wherein soeuer we haue doe or shall with thy graces obey thee we desire to offer vp thy graces our obedience and our selues in a sacrifice of thankesgiuing and praising of thy holy and blessed name through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen All thy waies O Lord we acknowledge to bee mercie and truth we beseech thee therfore giue vs the holy fruites of al the good meanes thou hast heretofore wrought our good by as thy holy and sweete promises preached vnto vs read of vs meditated vpon by our selues or conferred of with others the prayers thankesgiuings Psalmes Hymnes of our selues our friends and thy Church thy sacred Sacraments the ministrie of thy holy Angels the communion of thy Saints and admonition which hath beene giuen vs for our good most humbly entreating that wee may haue sanctified vnto vs the remembrance of thy former mercies bestowed vppon thy Church vpon any member therof or vpon our selues either in benefits or in crosses and albeit our nature is
I will not denie it it is so indeed but yet be it knowne that with a singularitie of the benefit if none profit by it there goeth a singularitie of iudgement where it is abused and a more notable iudgement remaineth for such a place than for the other because it had been better neuer to haue heard than hauing heard so much neuer to profit It is good saith Dauid that I haue been afflicted for I haue learned thy law indeede in this respect it was good for him and yet it is not good for some to bee afflicted who not profiting by it become the worse for it as it was to Lots wife who was made a pillar of salt Two things hinder ripenes of knowledge the one is that men are proudely ignorant perswading them falsely to know that they know not the other is hardnes of hart whereby they are obdurated against the true profit of knowledge for either wee thinke we haue some deepe knowledge or else we become stonie and senselesse that if Gods iudgements be spoken we feare not if his promises be offered we reioyce not whatsoeuer is spoken we moue not into such an heart how much knowledge soeuer is powred in though it seeme to runne ouer yet the quantitie of it will amount to nothing Because we will not see Gods wrath as it is we see it in iustice for by Gods wrath is iustice signified vnto vs. And surely howsoeuer other qualities in God doe not affect vs sometime yet wrath stirres vs vp Affections are commonly stirred vp by their obiects as feare by wrath Now if we feare the anger of a man and specially of a Prince because the wrath of a Prince seemeth so great a thing to vs what shall we thinke of the wrath of God which one way or other we shall surely meete withall either for to beare it or else to be reconciled to him for the auoyding of it Wherefore to reueale to vs this wrath it is Moses his office to teach vs to see our sinne so to bring vs within the compasse of the law and of that forfeiture which the law doth award vs that so we may esteeme the more of that mercie which is offered in Christ. Now the cause why we esteeme not mercie is because we account so slenderly of our sinnes and therefore we doe lightly value our sinne because we thinke no more reuerently of Gods wrath against sinne for such is the sense of our sinne as is the feare of his wrath And so we esteeme peace as we account of warre and make a prize of our plentie as we doe of our scarsitie If we consider rightly of the want and famine of Samaria or of Idumea and see the heads of Asses sold for so much then we shall be fit to iudge rightly of plentie we are therefore in our afflictions to leuell at the wrath of God which is the cause not to stay in our affliction but still looke to our sinne without the sight whereof we shall either stand carping at Gods iudgements with Ionas or we shall fall to curse the day of our birth with Iob so farre shall we be from making our true profit by it Therefore we know not how to profit vnder the crosse because we know not the causes of it but wedwell in the effects complaine of the thing done not looking to the cause and originall of it which we see in that a man being crossed by a wicked man he stormes against the man but lookes not to God wherein he doth as if a man should quarrell with the staffe wherewith he is beaten and neuer looke to the smiter for a man is but as the rod of the Lord or as the staffe of the diuell we deale I say with the stripe not with the diuell by whose instigation that is done And as we deale with the diuell in his motiues so we deale with the Lord in his visitations we could teare the rod but not be humbled vnder him that vseth the rod. And what doe we profit by this behauiour Admit we could wrest the rod out of Gods hand what gaine is that for vs against whom he will take vp a sword and a mallet or a great rocke wherewith he will not stand to beate vs but out of hand to breake vs in fitters And therefore good wisedome it is not to wrestle with the effect but to meete with the cause Now then there are two things which blindfold vs that we cannot see Gods wrath in our afflictions the one because we are not straight consumed with the anger of God so long as men waste away by little and little and are not beaten downe at one blow they put off all suspition that God is displeased with them and neuer acknowledge his wrath vntill it come like an ambassadour of death Some are consumed by apoplexies and suddenly fall dead some by hecticks and peece by peece fall away This is so much the more dangerous because it is the lesse sensible and rather killeth vs than forewarneth vs. It is as dangerous to moulder away and as easie to dye of an hectick as it is to fall dead and to be taken with an apoplexie And therefore it is not good to tarrie for the dead blow Another cause is this that as Gods iudgementâ are to many mercies and proceed from his loue towards vs so though we see it not many of his mercies we sent to vs in his iudgement and proceed from him in wrath So Ieremie saith that the Lord gaue Iosias in wrath to raigne ouer his people and yet Iosias was a good King The vse of all this is thus much to shew vs that the Lords anger works in him as do al other affections when they haue not their worke in vs. Hereof it is that because we are not displeased with our selues for our sinnes God is displeased with vs because we mislike not our corruptions God sheweth his misliking of them because we are not angrie with our selues God is angrie with vs. Sinne deserueth wrath and sinne must haue wrath either at our hands or at the Lords hands If we be wrathfull with our selues and take an indignation with our own selues as 2. Cor. 7. the Lord will remit his wrath if we will iudge our selues God will not iudge vs. If at any time we come to iudge of Gods wrath we account of it as of an impotent thing wrath doth worke the wrath of the least doth moue and I would we feared the wrath of the Lord as much as we doe the wrath of Princes But we thinke of Gods wrath as of his mercie we feare him as one of sillie anger and small power we thanke him for his mercies as a niggardly God and pinching giuer When we deale in duties to Godward we cut them we mince with him we measure and stint him as though we would be euen with him but when it comes to our wickednesse we are
both large and bold we doe as men that thought the Lord was either blind and could not see our doing or as though his armes were bound vp in a cloute that he could not strike vs. The weakenes of God is stroger than any strong thing in man 1. Corinth 1. the very weakenes of God is stronger than the strength of men But how shall we conceiue of this weakenes In a man we account that weakenes which his little finger hardly can touch Now then if we will come as it were to Gods little finger and take but the confession of all the wise men in Aegypt and of their Magicians and we shall see that in those rare and notable plagues which came on the land they said it was the finger of the Lord. Come to the afflictions of Iob wherein he lost goods cattell and children and the diuell I say makes all that but a touch of his little finger and yet this spent all The breath is counted in a man but a weak thing but come to the very breath of the Lord we shall see all that is in a man is as grasse and the best things in him as the flower of grasse when the spirit of the Lord bloweth vpon it Esay 40. 17. and Psal. 18. 8. it is said Smoke went out of his nostrels and a consuming fire out of his mouth so that great is the power of his very nostrels and mighty is the very weakenes and infirmitie of his wrath If this be the weaknes of God what is his strength his strength I say when he is compared to a giant or to a lion to a giant of all men the greatest to a Lyon of all beasts the strongest If he be so mightie when he toucheth vs but with his finger how terrible is he if he strike vs with his arme Now what shall we say when he comes not onely with strength in himselfe in his finger in his nostrels and in his arme but he is armed he hath his sword whet and his bow bent against vs as a man prepared for the battell So that if we be farre off then he hath his bow to fetch vs if we be neere then he hath his sword to strike vs. But what speake we of a sword or of a bow when he hath not onely these but powers whole armies of his creatures against vs as of fire of haile of thunderbolts yea of the least and vilest creatures as of lice and flies to come on vs So that if the sword finde vs not his thunder-bolt shal meete vs when the hayle doth not make an end of vs the fire will consume vs if the fire would not burne the mallet would bâuise vs further than all this he hath his chariots and thousand of chariots in the whirle-winde and his pillars of fire to terrifie vs and which is more he hath his thousands and twentie thousands of Angels to make a spoyle of all at his becke so great is the wrath of the Almightie his power will not faile all his works will assist him and when one hath done his dutie another will follow so that we shall surely be wearie of suffering before he be weary of afflicting or weake in punishing But to passe ouer the speaking of his strength let vs looke to our owne weakenes we are but as potters vessels if we hit but one against another we breake we fall into shards at euery knocke and if the Lord lift vp his rod against vs we shall be brought to dust if a little rod will not serue to doe it he will take a crow of iron and fling at vs. To be short the Lion commeth before him the Vnicorne serues him Behemoth is taken with his sword Leuiathan cannot stand before him And the difference betweene the power of God and the power of Princes is as great Princes can only seaze on the bodie and all their wrath can goe no further than this life but the Lord attacheth as well the soule as the body and his anger is as hot and hotter in the life to come as it is in this life Our knowledge must end in feare that ignorance is bold it is plaine but that experience should tremble at things either imminent or present that is it which Moses thought so strange a thing that he durst conclude Psal. 90. that if we feare not we are ignorant No marueile it pleaseth the holy Ghost to ioyne feare and the wisedom of God alwaies together either as the beginner or as the finisher of it That it is the beginning of wisedome it is plaine Prouerbs 1. that it is the end of wisedome it is manifest Ecclesiastes 12 so that it is not possible to haue true wisedome without this beginning neither can we attaine to the perfection of it without this ending Now the causes why we doe not feare are these either for that we are wise in our owne conceit or else we be stonie hearted both which euils are cured in vs by feare The first is proued Prouerb 21. where it is said Blessed is the man that feareth but he that hardneth his heart shall fall into euill where is a plaine opposition between the feare of God and hardnes of heart The second is to be shewed Pro. 3. 7. Be not wise in thine owne eyes but feare the Lord where we see the feare of God correcteth this conceit of our selues in vs. This we say then that he that feareth not hath either pride or hardnes and if these two then no wisedome and consequently he is conuinced not to haue knowledge Feare and wisedome makes a man a man it is the conclusion also and shutting vp of all loue the reason is loue groweth secure without feare and being secure it loseth her spouse as we see in the song of Salomon where the Church bewailes the losse of her Loue whilest she fell asleepe wherefore I say as in the beginning we must haue a feare of wrath so in the end we must haue a feare of losing In Hebr. 12. when the Apostle bââore had spoken of Loue least that we should securely lose it he ends all with a trembling sentence and shutteth it vp with a firie clause God is a consuming fire It is giuen to all since Adam after we haue sinned to feare and to hide our selues in regard whereof the theefe trembles at the sight of the Iudge the very dead tree strikes a feare into the conscience of the superstitious worshipper Nay I may say the diuell trembleth and euery sinner shaking off feare after he hath sinned iustifieth the diuell himselfe in this respect and so in shuffling off the forewarning of Gods iudgement he passeth all in wickednesse either in the Church or without the Church or in hell Neither must we simply feare but haue a certaine measure of feare we may say as Abraham said in Genesis if there be no feare of God then there is surely no place left for the Church of God
zeale is opposed to luke-warmnes which is too temperate a warmenes for the profession of the Gospell Wee must not then onely renounce coldnes farre from vs and put away lukewarmnes but wee must be very hote and feruent in the profession of the truth Againe 1. Cor. 14. 1. that which our common translation hath Follow after loue couet gifts but especially prophecie the naturall Text hath bee zealous after the more excellent gifts And Rom. 12. Be feruent to the spirit that is let Gods spirit inkindle in you a fire which may cause you to flame with a zeale of Gods glorie and with a loue of mankinde Now there are diuers kinds of zeale there is a zeale of the world there is a zeale of the flesh there is a zeale of false religion there is a zeale of heresie and there is a zeale of the true word of God First wee see the zeale of the world maketh men to labour day and night to get a transitorie thing The zeale of the flesh tormenteth mens minds early and late for a momentarie pleasure The zeale of heresie maketh men trauaile and compasse Sea and Land for the maintaining and increasing of theis opinion Thus wee see euery man is eaten with some kinde of zeale The drunkard is consumed with drunkennes the whoremonger is spent with his whoredome the Heretike is eaten with heresies oh how ought this to make vs ashamed who are so little eaten spent consumed with the zeale of the word And so much the rather because godlie zeale leaueth in vs an aduantage and a recompence which the worldlie and carnallie zealous men haue not For when they haue spent all the strength of their bodies and powers of their minde they haue no gaine nor comfort left but torment of conscience and when they are outwardly spent they are inwardly neuer the better whereas the godly being consumed for a good thing and eaten vp with the zeale of Gods glorie haue this notable priuiledge and profite that howsoeuer their outward man perisheth and decayeth yet their inward man is still refreshed and nourished to euerlasting life Oh what a benefit it is to bee eaten with the loue and zeale of a good thing Leauing now the carnall and worldly zeale wee know how zealous Idolaters were that they would euen offer their children in the fire We know the zeale of the Iewes Math. 13. who would compasse Sea and Land to make a man a Proselyte Heretikes as we see spare no labour and let not for aââe cost to maintaine their Heresies but these are not good The true zeale is that whereof the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 11. I am iealous ouer you with an holie jealousie Rom 10. the Apostle âaith the Iewes had the zeale of God but not according to knowledge Wherefore to shewe some properties of true zeale whereby we may trye our selues let vs first know that our zeale must be grounded on knowledge for otherwise it will carrie vs further to destruction as it did them who oppreââed the truth and persecuted the deare seruants of God and yet thought that they did well Wherefore in true zeale it is requisite to haue knowledge going before Wee see the zeale of the Prophet did arise here of the contempt of the law of God For seeing it to be âo exquisite perfit euerlasting powerfull comfortable it is a manifest argument that he was well grounded on the word This zeale then that we may the lesse be deceiued with the contrary hath these few rules first as we haue already said it must be agreeable wholy with the word of God to begin where it beginneth to end where it endeth Therefore we may thus trie our true zeale If first and especially wee make conscience of the principall matters of the word as of prayer of the Sacraments of discipline of charitie and then of the lesse things that are commaunded if wee will doe them if anie be forbidden wee also auoide them yet euer tollerating through loue little things as they that would not trouble the Church of God Wherefore the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 11. 1. 10. If anie man lust to be contentious we haue no such custome neither the Churches of God as if he should say If any man will striue about matters of lesse importance wee according to the order of the Church will not striue with them but rather will beare many things in loue and yet so as still we vse this caueat That we account nothing small or little which is Gods word This doctrine may be manifested by familiar examples If a man shall steale things of great weight or some great summe of money which deserueth hanging and the cutting off of life we will abhorre him but when it coÌmeth out that they may âeale lesse things as wood and corne and that not of necessitie but euen of greedinesse of minde thinking it not to be subiect to so high a punishment they will make no conscience of it But if Adam was cast out of Paradise for the biting of an apple wee must not thinke any thing that the word commaundeth or forbiddeth to be little or that the doing or not doing is but a trifling sinne least that through the iust iudgements of God we falling by little and little by degrees fall into great monstrous sinnes And as this is in life so is it much more in the worship of God It is a great fault that wee will make a scruple in matters of small importance and will not sticke to be dissolute in things of greater weight Indeed it must needs be confessed that our grand zeale must be in great things and yet wee must not lightly esteeme of any thing in the glorious word of God The second rule of true zeale is that wee must looke to the things which are within as well as to the things which are without This also our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs by reprehending the Pharisies in telling them that they made cleane the outside of the platters but left the inside foule shewing that their liues outwardly was without reproofe but inwardly they were full of secret pride disdaine selfe-loue and hatred Our zeale must beginne within and in time appeare outwardly and as we will not sinne outwardly so we must be as loth to sinne inwardly Wherefore here also are two things to be obserued the first is that we feare no more to do ill before men then we do by our selues For wee be giuen to be loth to be accounted ill and yet make no such conscience to be ill we see theeues whores and ill-doârs are loth to bee so accounted and yet in the meane season if they can doe this secretly they make no care of it We outwardly are carefull to maintaine our credit and to trauaile with our selues yet secretly wee can commit sinne greedily What is this but to be painted sepulchers and dishes cleane without but foule within Wherefore wee
entring his action against vs we had neede now diligently to looke about vs for as Paul saith God will not be mocked we must not dallie with him Now the time when the Lord will doe this is when no man else will plead for him that is partly for the negligence of his aduocates the ministers and partly for the vntowardnes of the people who regard not the writs of his Prophets but the Lord must be faine to come himself Woful experieÌce proues now a daies that if the ministers of the Lord rebuke vs or if any man shall take vpon him to admonish vs we are readie to rebuke them againe to set them to schoole too When we see this wilfulnes in the people that speake the Prophets what they wil they can securely shift them off and though writs come neuer so thicke they care not for them they think their feet shall neuer slip and being taught they will teach againe being rebuked they rebuke againe when it commeth to this I say the Lord ceaseth to deale any longer by his atturnies but he will descend and pleade his owne controuersies On the other side because there bee some Prophets who cannot be admitted to plead and others they will not pleade though they be admitted but say with Balaam they will neither blesse nor curse and some if they doe speake they haue Heltes spirit and say nothing but O my brother you doe not well to doe so you must doe otherwise they haue not Hoseahs spirit to tell them of their sinne to their faces I say when it falles thus out that hee that rebukes the world shall bee stung and haue a swarme of Bees or of Waspes about him who will not onely shew the tongues of Shemei but will set the Prophets to schoole or they so deale with the Ministers as they did with the seruants of him that let out his vineyard to husbandmen some they kil some they beate and as they deale with the messengers of Dauid in cutting off their coates and their beards to disgrace them then the Lord himselfe hath a controuersie with the people to pleade against them CHAP. XXXVII Of Humilitie and pride WE cannot obtaine God mercies in speciall measure vnlesse wee vse to humble ourselues in speciall meanes 2 Other mens faults must humble vs and drawe vs to prayer other mens graces must incourage vs and cause vs also both to pray and to be thankfull for them 3 The greater gifts wee haue the flesh is the prouder and Sathan the readier to assault vs were it not that the Lord did humble vs sometime to preuent Sathans worke 4 Aaron was the elder yet he giueth place to Moses the yonger reuerencing Gods graces where he found them and contenting himselfe with that measure of grace which God had giuen him 5 Moses comming out of the Kings court could not haue suffered such tumults and rebellions of the people as happened therefore fortie yeeres was hee humbled and so trained vp that he might haue compassion on Gods people and be more fit for gouernment So Ioseph and Dauid were first humbled then were they made rulers of the people When we be truly humbled God makes vs more fit for some waightie calling for as a greene peece of wood put in a building will shrinke but being well seasoned it holdeth vp the building So it is in man before he be humbled c. 6 Ordinarily when God most comforteth he most humbleth before 7 Pride is in foure things first when we thinke we haue a thing and God wot it is not so This commeth of selfe-loue as when we are delighted with our owne conceits doings and saying as a foolish father thinketh his owne bird to bee fairest Secondly when wee make our accouÌt our gifts are more worth than they are looking on them through a false spectacle as when one hauing some little obedience or small grace thinketh himselfe able to resist any thing presuming on the grace bestowed on him Thirdly when we know we haue such a thing but we acknowledge not from whence Yes I wis say such I know that God gaue them me euen the father of lights Oh but the idle spending of them our wresting of them to our pleasure for which if we be rebuked then we say what is it not mine owne may not I doe with it what I will shewe plainely how wee stand herein affected Fourthly when we glorie in the gifte but not in the giuer Luk. 18. The Pharisie thankes God yet Christ cals him proude Nothing more vsuall than in wordes to reioyce in God Wherefore let vs striue to beate downe this pride which so dwelleth in vs O this is the worke of God to humble vs and let vs remember that till we be truly humbled we haue no part in Iesus Christ. 8 The neerer Pharaoh was to destruction the more fiercely he dealt with Gods people where we may learne that when the wickednesse of the wicked is at the ripest and they in their most flourishing estate then is their destruction neerest at hand Examples are Belshashar Herod and others who in their greatest pompe perished Let vs learne then when we waxe proude to feare destruction for the Lord resisteth such And that we may auoide euill let vs prepare our selues in humilitie to serue the Lord for hee giueth grace to the humble and meeke and filleth the hungry with good things whereas he sendeth the swelling proude and rich in their owne blind conceites emptie away 9 When the Lord gaue Manna to his people hee gaue them rules to vse it teaching vs that all the creatures and gifts of God are giuen man with rules to vse them that all may serue to his glorie that gaue them contrarie to those which say it is our owne wee may vse it as wee will One rule was this that all should labour in common that one should helpe another where wee see that all the giftes of God are common as Paul speaketh 2. Corinth 8 what gifts then soeuer wee haue receiued wee may not seeke our owne glorie by them but the profit of our brethren and Gods glorie wee may not bee proude of Gods graces for God is not indebted vnto vs but wee must remember wee haue receiued them for our brethrens sake to whom wee be debters for God hath so prouided that they which haue lesse by them which haue more may not want the things they haue This holdeth in riches in learning in godlinesse and this will pull downe all pride in our selues and contempt of our brethreÌ for the more a man hath the more he is a debter and therefore if a man learne not to wash his brethrens feete he hath learned nothing Wherefore though all men would haue duties done to them but themselues would doe fewe to others yet let vs consider this and then shall we vse that strength we haue to make our brethren strong with vs not that I
should haue lesse and hee more but the Lord giueth me now that I may doe him good that at another time he may doe the like to me Whatsoeuer good gift then I haue I must not by it take occasion of pride and contemning of others which want the same but rather I must so applie the same to others as that they may become rich in our riches learned in our learning strong in our strength and alwaies find helpe in our abundance 10 First it is a good argument to make vs humble when we knowe that all things are giuen vs and therefore Paul vseth this as a reason to take away all glorying in our selues saying What hast thou which thou hast not receiued c. The gifts of God of themselues doe not puffe vs vp for they are good but the corruption of our nature taketh occasion thereby to bee proude eyther when wee thinke wee haue greater gifts than wee haue or when we thinke ours to bee greater than other mens and so lift vp our selues ouer them and thinke that they should bee in subiection vnder vs. Againe the greater and better the gifts are the more doe they puffe vs vp For what is better than the knowledge of the word and yet it puffeth vs vp Seeing then that pride doth euer follow the giftes of God which yet are good and giuen to a good ende and againe seeing that euery man hath receiued something of God all men ought to take heede to themselues least this pride do not ouerwhelme them But those more especially are to take heede which haue receiued greater gifts because more easily they may fall And this sinne of pride must especially be taken heede vnto For euen in good things this will be readie to assaile vs but other sinnes are commonly in the doing of other things Secondly although Gods children be euer assailed with this sinne and albeit it doth commonly come with the gifts of God yet is it not such a sinne but that it may be ouercome and therefore when we see our selues assaulted with it we must not quaile although it were not possible to haue the vpper hand of it for we see that the children of God by grace haue from time to time ouercome it as euen Paul himselfe we see a man hauing receiued rare gifts and yet confefleth of himselfe that he is not worthie to be called an Apostle and in another places nameth himselfe a seruant and helper which because he spake vnfainedly therfore it is true that this sinne ruled not ouer him Again Moses brought vp in the Kings court guiding the people of Israel to the promised land seeing God face to face yet was a very meeke man yea the very meekest man that liued vpon the earth and so was Dauid with others which hauing receiued singular gifts yet remained meeke and humbled because the grace of God ouercame their corruption and all these examples doe take away all excuse from vs if we doe yeeld and be ouercome with the same Thirdlie the meanes which God vseth to cure this Pride in his is generally the knowledge of their owne corruption and miserie for if wee rightly know that it will minister matter enough to humble vs yea if wee looke vnto our first estate euen there we may be humbled first because we were made of dust Secondly seeing our state was subiect to falling and chaunge Nay if we looke to the state in which wee are by grace we may learne humilitie First because we stand by grace and fauour secondly because manie infirmities are in vs but most of all if wee beholde our state by Nature for there we see nothing but destruction because we be the children of wrath Thus Paul was humbled by beholding his naturall corruption but it was no light consideration which hee had of it but a deepe meditation as is manifest in that hee calleth it the Minister of Sathan a pricke c. Paul when hee saw his corruption rebell hee therein did beholde Sathan as our Sauiour Christ did when Peter tempted him because as Peter saith hee goeth about continually seeking sometime by our corruption sometime by other meanes to destroy vs and therefore he did more diligently watch and arme himselfe against him as it behooued him being besieged of so mightie an enemie This therefore is the cause why we are ouercome with our afflictions because we make but a light matter of them and doe not watch and arme our selues against them And in that Paul saith the Minister of Sathan was sent to buffet him he sheweth what power the diuell hath and that hee can doe nothing but as hee hath licence graunted from God as appeared in the storie of Iob and other places and yet Sathan buffeted him that is after a most contemptuous manner vsed him where againe we see what account Paul maketh of corruption when hee compareth it to this spightfull dealing Againe when hee calleth it a pricke or stubbe hee sheweth how it grieued him for as a man that hath a long iourney to goe among stubbes will soone be wearie So Paul considering his continuall iourney which hee had to goe wherein his corruption did still pricke him did shewe by this speech that it was grieuous vnto him 11. Hee saide howsoeuer hee would not denie duties to any inferiour superiour or equall yet none euer went to his heart with inestimate loue so as hee made an inward account of him but such as had some feeling of sinne and some griefe for inward corruption For hee could not see how otherwise men had anie thing but in Knowledge Nay hee thought where profession of the Gospell was seuered from practise and conuersation that their knowledge might bee more perillous then profitable And among other giftes of GOD hee thought Humilitie to bee a vertue most beseeming the Gospell and Christianitie which did appeare in this in that hypocrisie did often shelter it selfe vnder it which it would doubtlesse neuer doe were it not a vertue most commendable 12 There are two sorts of pride the one of opinion the other of action the one is mother of heresies the other is the worme of riches Of the first sort are they who say not with Moses Lord what am I but they say in their owne pride Lord what am not I They doe not make daintie with Ieremiah to groane and to say Oh I am but young c. but they are bolde as the brier when all others and their betters refuse they crie I will rule ouer all of the other sort are they who once being conceited lash out all their riches in excesse of diet in vanitie of apparell and such like and then they will be proud as the Italian newfangled as the Spaniard drunken with the Grecian gluttons with the Muscouite cruell as the Tartarian Our Fathers by Gods appointment are said to weare skins and are commanded to go in garments of